****NC 17****
Chapter 20
Max
I just dropped Dariana off at the airport. I am not looking forward to my leaving in two days with Michael. I can’t even think about that right now, I have to deal with Isabel now. I need to know what she’s been keeping from me about Liz.
My cell phone goes off, I flip it open and answer it.
“Hello?”
“Max, it’s Maria, look I don’t have a lot of time but I remembered something and I think you should know.”
“What Maria your cell phone is breaking up?”
“Max?”
“Maria, what did you remember?” Damn cell phones, you pay so much money and the one time you really need reception the damn thing doesn’t work!
“Max, I can’t hear you but I…Liz…Jordan…Baby…” And the line went dead.
“Fuck!”
What the hell is she trying to tell me about Liz and Jordan and the baby? I try to call her back but all I get is her voicemail. I can only hope that she tries to call me back when she’s in a better area. I continue on my way to my parent’s house. I wonder if they have headed to see Liz yet?
I arrive at my parents and I see that their car is still in the driveway.
“Guess they haven’t left yet.”
I open the front door and run right into my father.
“Hey son, how’s it going?”
“Good dad thanks. How was fishing?”
“It was alright I think I’m getting too old for that old rickety boat.”
“Oh come on dad you’re in your prime.” I say jokingly.
“If I’m in my prime then why can’t I fit my ass in that boat anymore without my back going out?” He laughs and slaps me on the back.
“You’ve got a point dad. Hey is Isabel around?”
“Yeah Max she’s outside in the backyard. She said she was waiting for you. Is everything okay?”
“Everything’s fine for now dad, I’ll let you know though okay?”
“Yes, if you need anything you know I’m here right.”
“I know don’t worry. So you and mom headed to see Liz?”
“Yes as soon as your mother finishes getting ready. Then again she’s been upstairs for an hour so who knows.”
“Philip!”
“Yes dear!”
“You can wait for me in the car I’m coming down now!”
“Well looks like duty calls, I’ll see you later?”
“Yes dad I’ll be here, besides I’m babysitting Damian tonight so Isabel and Alex can go and visit Liz.”
“Good! I’m glad you’re home.”
“Me too dad.”
“Oh and Max, do you think you could stop by tomorrow afternoon at say three or so?”
“Sure dad, is there something wrong?”
“Oh no, nothing wrong it’s just that your mother and I want to talk to everyone tomorrow.” I just nod and he heads out the door to the car.
Shortly thereafter my mom comes down the stairs.
“Hi honey! Are you looking for Isabel? She’s outside waiting for you."
“I know thanks mom.”
“Okay I better get going before your father has a fit.”
“Right, bye mom.” I turn to head into the kitchen, which leads to the backyard.
“Bye, oh and Max?”
“Yeah mom?”
“Go easy on her.” I nod and enter the kitchen without another word.
My cell phone rings.
“Maria?”
“Yes Max, look I’m about to get on the plane and I need to tell you what I remembered today while I was with Liz.”
“Go ahead Maria, what is it?”
“The baby Max…It wasn’t Jordan’s.”
“What?! What do you mean Maria, of course it was his.”
“No Max, that night, the night she was drunk three months ago and told me all those things about you, she slept with someone that night Max. I don’t know why I didn’t remember until today but it’s true. Besides Max it was close to impossible for her to be pregnant with Jordan’s baby.” She is confusing the hell out of me right now.
“Maria, please stop with the riddles just get to the point, how do you know?”
“According to Liz, she stopped sleeping with him over 8 months ago. She said that they barely slept together as is but that was the last time, so it can’t be his Max.” I’m speechless, I don’t know what to think right now.
“Thanks Maria. Have a good flight.” I don’t know what else to say.
“Max are you okay? Did you hear me?”
“Yes Maria I heard you but I can’t do anything about that right now. Thank you for calling me.”
“Okay Max, I’m sorry.”
“Don’t worry about it Maria everything will be okay.”
“Bye Max.”
“Bye Maria.”
Liz was pregnant with some stranger’s baby? What the hell was wrong with her? No, I can’t think about this right now, what I need to do right now is focus on Isabel.
I approach the sliding doors separating the kitchen from the backyard and I see her sitting on one of the swings in the yard. I know she sees me, she stiffens a bit before she lets her eyes fall to the ground once again.
I slowly close the distance between us and come to stand before her.
“Isabel?”
“Max before I start I just want to tell you I’m sorry for keeping this from you. I thought I was doing it to help Liz.” She looks up at me and is already crying. While I have sympathy for her because she is my sister I don’t know if I will feel the same when she’s through telling me.
“Isabel I don’t want to fight with you about this, so please just tell me what you know and don’t leave anything out.”
“Okay Max.” I take a seat on the swing next to her and she begins.
***********************************
Isabel
“It was about three months ago and there was a terrible thunderstorm, I couldn’t sleep so I went downstairs to get a drink. Funny thing was when I got to the kitchen I left the lights off and walked straight to the fridge without taking notice of my surroundings.
“When I turned around to get a glass that’s when I heard a whimpering sound. I squinted my eyes and walked over to turn the light on that’s when I saw her sitting at the kitchen table crying.”
“Liz?”
“Yeah Liz, she didn’t look good at all.” I knew I wasn’t sitting next to Max when I began telling him what happened. I was back in the kitchen with Liz again.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“Liz are you okay?
“No Isabel, I’m not okay. I know that you hate me but I need your help. You have to promise not to tell anyone.” She was shaking and crying uncontrollably.
“Okay Liz just calm down and stop crying, tell me.”
“Isabel I think I’m pregnant and I don’t know what to do?”
“Did you take a test Liz, I mean maybe you’re just late or something?” I didn’t know what to do for her. It’s not like we were best friends, hell I only spoke to her when it was absolutely necessary. Although I saw her everyday when she came to baby-sit Damian we only kept our conversations to small talk.
“I’m late and I’m never late…I can’t have a baby Isabel. I don’t even have anywhere to live how am I supposed to raise a baby?”
“Live? Liz you live with Jordan and it’s his baby and he needs to help you.”
“No! It’s not Jordan’s…I don’t know who the father is Isabel. I remember sleeping with him but I don’t even know his name or where he lives or…”
“Shh… Liz, it’s okay. We’ll figure something out okay?” She nods but her crying doesn’t subside. I wish Max were here, he would know what to do to calm her down.
“Oh God! What did I do? I’m a whore! I slept with some guy I didn’t even know just because I was upset.”
“Upset about what Liz?”
“Max. I miss him so much Isabel, I know I let him go but it still hurts so bad and now I’m having some stranger’s baby. I don’t know what to do.” She’s hysterical now. I do the only thing I know how to do, I kneel next to her and wrap my arms around her to try and bring some comfort to her.
“Liz, do you want to call Max? I can give you his number.”
“No! He hates me and he’s going to think I’m a whore getting pregnant by someone I don’t even know.”
“Liz, Max does not hate you and I know he won’t think you’re a whore, because you’re not. You made a mistake and it’s going to be okay.”
“But Liz, what did you mean when you said you have no where to live? Don’t you live with Jordan?”
“No, I live at the woman’s shelter outside of town. I left Jordan three months ago; things weren’t working out for a long time, longer than I’d like to admit, so I decided it was time to leave. Now I’m pregnant and…”
“And you’re going to stay here Liz. I won’t hear of anything else.”
“I can’t then everyone will know that I’m pregnant and people will talk Isabel.”
“Okay Liz, look you can stay here in Michael’s old room we use it for storage and no one goes in there ever, I’ll clean it out and make room for you okay? Nobody has to know until you’re ready.” What the hell am I thinking about? I should just call Max but she looks so frightened. I know this is a mistake but what choice do I have?
“Really? You would do that for me? You hate me Isabel.” Her crying has now subsided to a few hiccups here and there.
“Liz I don’t hate you, I hate what you did to my brother but this has nothing to do with him. So are you going to let me help you?”
“Yes, thank you.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“So she stayed here all that time in Michael’s old room?”
“Yes Max.”
“How could you not tell me Isabel?! I could have helped her!”
“I know Max but she asked me not to and it was her choice. Please don’t yell Max, I didn’t mean to keep it from you.”
“Isabel, she was pregnant with some guys baby, she was homeless, and no one but you knew?”
“Yes, I knew and I didn’t tell anyone not even Alex.”
“So that’s why Alex is pissed at you?” I just nod. I can’t think about Alex right now.
“Wait Isabel, did you give Liz my number?” He got off the swing and started pacing back and forth.
“Yeah I gave it to her the night you called from the hotel with the number why?”
“She was going to call me…but for what? Do you know Isabel? Do you know why she was going to call me?”
“No Max, I don’t. She asked for the number but I mean… I never really thought about it. I really don’t know.”
“Think Isabel did she say anything…anything at all about calling me or wanting to call me?” Now’s he’s acting like a crazy person.
“Nothing, maybe she was going to tell you Max. She knew you were going to be in town for Damian’s birthday and you would see that she was pregnant, maybe she wanted to tell you before you saw her.” His shoulders sagged in disappointment. He still harbors love for that girl, I don’t think it will ever die. He might be with Dariana and he may not realize that he doesn’t belong with her, but I know he’ll eventually see it.
“Okay, thank you for telling me. I wish you told me sooner but I guess it wouldn’t have mattered. Hey by the way did you clean out the room yet?”
“What Liz’s?”
“Yeah.”
“No I haven’t had the chance, besides no one goes up to the attic anyway.”
“Right and Isabel?”
“Yes Max?”
“I think you need to talk to Alex. You shouldn’t keep things from him Izzy, it’s not good and you know that.” He’s right but Alex is mad right now and I don’t think there is anything I could say that will make it all better. Max might forgive me because he understands why I kept it from him, but Alex won’t.
“I know Max, thank you.” He heads back in the house, leaving me with my thoughts until Alex decides to come back home.
***********************************
Max
I don’t believe it. Liz was pregnant with some guy’s baby that she didn’t even know. That doesn’t sound like Liz at all. Maybe she really did change over the course of a year, I know I did.
I wish I knew why she was going to call me. I mean the most obvious reason is because she didn’t want me to find out at the party about her pregnancy, but something just doesn’t make sense. I mean for all she knew, I would still think she was with Jordan and it was his so there wouldn’t be much of a surprise for me but maybe she was scared, maybe Jordan threatened her or something. God I wish I had more answers than questions.
I reach the living room and decide to take a look upstairs in Liz’s room. That’s funny, to think that Liz’s room is in the attic. When I lived at home she spent every night with me in my bedroom, I always thought of it as ours. Even though my parents had no idea she stayed over of course because she left first thing in the morning.
I approach the door, who knows what I will find…probably nothing. All I see are boxes piled high; it doesn’t look like anyone was here. I turn the light on and I walk in a little further, still nothing. Wait…what’s that?
In the far corner something pink catches my attention. I walk over and see it was one of Liz’s T-shirts, her strawberry shortcake T-shirt. I have to laugh at the memories of this shirt, when I saw her one day after I got off work she was in Michael’s bedroom and she had this shirt on along with pink short and two pigtails, I think I fell even more in love with her that day.
There was a mattress on the floor with sheets and pillows all around a CD player next to the bed, a box of tissues and a notebook. This is where she stayed, she was so alone and it’s my fault. I will make this up to her, even though I can’t get involved with her. I have to keep my feelings to myself and tucked away, I will make up to her everything she had to suffer through.
I take a seat on the mattress and I look around once more, and I cry. Not just a few tears but I openly sob loudly, uncontrollably. I lean back and lay my head on her pillow it still smells like her. The unique sweet smell of Liz, it’s hard to explain but it’s like laying in an open field full of flowers on the first day of spring and the wind is blowing through your hair and you take a deep breathe and close your eyes and you let the breath out slowly and you feel…alive…happy.
I remember the first time she came to visit and stayed over at my apartment while I was in college. She left the same sent on my pillows but the memory that came with it was indescribable.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“So Max now that you’re a college man are you sure you have time to hang out with little ‘ole me?”
“Liz, I will always have time for you and you know that.” I said seriously, I loved her so much and I plan on taking this visit to tell her. I usually chicken out but I really think I’m going to do it this time.
“Just checking, I mean are sure you don’t have some hot piece waiting to take you out and have her way with you?” She giggled; she’s too much sometimes.
“Nope, there is no one beating down my door. So it’s safe to say you’re stuck with me this weekend.”
“Good, besides I don’t think I could handle anyone throwing themselves at your feet.” I look over at her and she’s serious…at least she looks serious.
“Why Liz? Why couldn’t you handle it?” I wonder does she feel the same way about me as I do for her?
“No particular reason, it’s just that I see the way girls look at you.”
“Oh and How’s that?” Her cheeks are turning dusty pink but she started it and I hope she has the guts to finish.
“You know how.” She rolls her eyes and plops back against the pillows. I roll over and lean above her. I want to kiss her so bad right now, well I want to do more than kiss her but I can’t.
“No really I don’t. Why don’t you explain it to me.” I’m going to make her say it only because I know how much she doesn’t want to.
“Like they want to take you around back and fuck your brains out.” Whoa! I’ve never heard those words come out of her mouth; I have to admit they turn me on though.
“Wow! You get all of that from a look, I wonder what you would say if I were to tell you I slept with one of them? You’d probably think they were a slut or whore right?” She’s silent and she quickly turns her head away from me. I reach my hand out to turn her face back to me and I see she has tears in her eyes. Why?
“Liz are you okay? Is there something wrong? I was only joking.”
“Yeah Max, I’m fine I just…It’s stupid don’t worry about it.”
“Tell me please Liz, why are you crying?” She directs her eyes to my chest and begins to play with the collar of my shirt before she begins to speak.
“It’s just that when you said that it upset me. The…the thought of you being with someone else.” Why would she feel like that she was with Jordan and I know they slept together so I don’t understand and I tell her as much.
“I know I have no right Max but I can’t help but feel protective of you in that way. I mean I sleep with Jordan once in a while when we’re actually together, not enough to his liking of course but I could care less. And before you ask me, yes we broke up again.”
“When?”
“About a month ago.” I can’t help but feel happy about that, I try not to show it but I can’t help it. I just want her to dump him for good.
“I told you it was stupid.”
“It’s not stupid Liz, I feel the same way about you being with him.” She looks up at me surprised.
“You do? I didn’t know that.” It’s my turn to look away I can’t tell her right now.
“Yes, I do…I…” She halts my words by placing her mouth over mine in a passionate kiss. I lean back against my pillow and bring her with me so her tiny body is laying on mine. I kiss her back sliding my tongue in and out of her mouth, she responds and slides her tongue over mine and I can’t help but groan out loud.
She’s gently pressing her hips into mine, my body has already responded and my erection is straining against the zipper of my jeans. I want her so bad right now. She’s running her hands through my hair and it feels so good.
I run my hands down over her back and place my hands around her waist and thrust up into her and she thrusts down. I hear a breathy moan escape from her lips and I capture them again in a heated kiss. I can’t get enough of her and I tell her.
“Me too Max, I want you so bad.” I take that as my signal and I lift of the edges of her shirt up over her head and undo the clasp of her bra. I slip the material off her shoulders and onto the floor. I can feel her hard nipples graze my shirt and I moan out loud. She takes the hint and lifts up enough for me to remove my shirt.
I take my hand and place it behind her head to bring her lips in for another sensual kiss; I love the taste of her. She’s so warm and her lower body activities are driving me insane.
I quickly roll us over, I want to taste her and feel her so bad. She’s on her back gasping for air. I quickly lean up and kiss her one last time before descending to her breasts. I take one of her hard nipples into my warm mouth and swirl my tongue around the peak switching from one to the other. Her back arches with each lick I take.
“Max…oh Max…that…feels…so…good.” I smile I love that I can make her feel so good doing so little. I slowly descend and replace my mouth with my hand on her perky breasts and roll her hard peaks between my fingers.
I kiss her gently lower and lower until I reach the top of her jeans. I bring my hands down to undo the zipper and slowly slide them down along with her panties. I can smell the scent of her sex and it turns me on even more. I quickly look up at her and I shimmy down so that my head is between her thighs, I gently push her knees apart and I can see how wet she is already before I lean in and run my tongue up and down her slit.
I lick, suck and nibble her lips over and over her hips buck upwards with each swipe of my tongue, her hands are tunneling through my hair and my hips are uncontrollably pressing into the bed over and over. I don’t know how much longer I can be in this state without taking her.
“Yes Max! Yes…oh that’s…oh right there…Max! Max!” I slide my tongue into her wet passage and I feel her walls contracting as she rides my face.
When she’s done I swipe my face with the back of my hand and lean up to see her panting breathes, I hope she let’s me continue. To my surprise she brings her lips to mine and slides her tongue hotly in and out of my mouth.
“I want you Liz…Can I have you?” She doesn’t answer me she just slides her hands down my chest and undoes my zipper to let me know that’s she’s okay with it.
I rise up off the bed to pull off my jeans and boxers, and I don’t notice that she’s kneeling before me. She grabs my cock in her tiny hand and strokes me up and down then slowly covers it with her hot wet mouth. It feels so good.
“Liz…oh yes!” I hiss out panting heavily. She slides my cock in and out of her mouth over and over all the while sliding her tongue over me and pumping the part that doesn’t fit in her mouth up and down. I can’t take much more of this I have to have her.
I slowly pull back and she looks up at me.
“Did I hurt you?”
“What no! I just need to be inside you Liz, I can’t wait anymore.” She smiles, reaches up to circle my neck with her arms and pulls me down on top of her.
“Open your legs Liz.” I guide my throbbing cock into her wet center.
“Oh yes!” We both say in unison. She’s so tight and so wet. I can’t remember the last time we were like this. Too long that’s for sure.
I slide in and out of her with ease over and over all the while kissing her lips, her neck, her breasts… any place I could. She was nipping, sucking and kisses my neck and my chest all the while letting out low moans of pleasure.
Her hips meeting mine thrust for thrust, repeating my name over and over. Our moans and panting breaths fill the room. A fine sheen of sweat forming over our bodies, she wraps her legs around my waist and I pump harder into her wet center.
“Oh God! Yes Max…oh you feel so good inside me…don’t stop...oh…oh…yes!” She rocks harder against me I feel my end approaching and I know she’s so close just a few short pumps and she’ll fall over the edge. I know her body that well.
“Liz…Liz…yes…oh God! Yes!”
“Come inside me Max…oh yes!” I feel her tight walls contract over my cock milking me to completion.
“Liz! Oh God Liz!” I explode inside her and I lean in and kiss her one last time as we both come down from our highs.
Afterwards we lay in bed together as our bodies chilled and I covered us up with the blanket. She fell asleep shortly there after. I stayed awake for a little while longer to watch her sleep. She is so beautiful. Her lips are parted and her cheeks are still flushed but she’s absolutely breathtaking. I kiss her forehead and wrap my arms around her and right before I fall asleep I whisper…
“I love you Liz.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
That night was perfect in everyway. I always thought we would have forever and thousands of moments like that, but I was wrong. I need to focus my attention elsewhere right now.
I roll over and pick up the CD player; I open it and see there is an unmarked CD inside. I place the headphones on and press play. A ballad starts…
They tell you where you need to go
Tell you when you need to leave
They tell what you need to know
Tell you who you need to be
But everything inside you knows
There’s more than what you’ve heard
There’s so much more than empty conversations
Filled with empty words
You’re on fire when he’s near you
You’re on fire when he speaks
You’re on fire burning at these mysteries
Give me one more time around
Give me one more chance to see
Give me everything you are
Give me one more chance to be near you
Damn! Batteries just went dead. I look around for a case to put the CD in and I see one lying on the bed, I take the CD out of the player and place it in the case. I’d love to hear the rest of the song, after all it was what Liz was listening to maybe the last day she was awake or before she was going to call me…who knows?
I pick up the notebook and flip through the pages, but there’s nothing written. I do notice the first page however has a strip of the page missing, she must have written something down on it. Was it my number? More questions which will remain unanswered.
I go to close the notebook and I notice something slips out of it onto the floor. I lean over to pick it up and turn it around.
To my surprise it’s a picture of Liz and I at our senior prom. What did she have this out for?
I sigh in defeat and decide there is nothing left for me to find, I grab the CD and walk towards the door. My parents should be getting back, if their not back already and I have to watch Damian.
I turn the light off and close the door behind me before heading downstairs even more confused than I was before I came up here and with even more questions, that of course Liz could only answer.
TBC…MONDAY! Thanks and let me know what you think!!
Second Time Around (AU M/L Adult) (Complete)
Moderators: Itzstacie, Forum Moderators
-
Behrsgirl77
- Obsessed Roswellian
- Posts: 633
- Joined: Sat Jan 31, 2004 11:21 am
- Location: New Jersey, USA
- Contact:
-
Behrsgirl77
- Obsessed Roswellian
- Posts: 633
- Joined: Sat Jan 31, 2004 11:21 am
- Location: New Jersey, USA
- Contact:
Chapter 21
Max
After watching Damian tonight I headed straight back to the hotel. I really needed to just clear my head. Of course after about twenty minutes of my mind going in circles, I decide I need to talk to Michael.
“Hey Maxwell, what’s going on?” He opens his door and I drag my tired body inside and plop down on his bed. He takes a seat across me in the armchair.
“Michael, I talked to Isabel and Maria today about Liz and I just don’t know what to do with the information they gave me.”
“Are you going to keep me in the dark or talk man?” I sit up to address Michael.
“Okay, so first Maria calls me from the airport and tells me that there is no way the baby Liz was carrying belonged to Jordan.”
“What?! Well then who the hell’s baby was she carrying?” I tell you Michael and Maria may have been broken up for four years but he definitely didn’t loose the habits he picked up from her. He always jumps the gun with questions.
“Are you going to let me finish?” He just nods and leans back crossing his arms over his chest.
“Right, so remember I told you Liz showed up at the diner drunk while Maria was visiting home? Apparently Liz told her she slept with someone that night, but she didn’t know who it was.”
“Maxwell, are you sure that’s not Maria’s version of the story, maybe Liz was just confused or Maria didn’t…” I cut him off too much rambling going on.
“Michael, I thought about that but then I know Maria wouldn’t make up something like that or change the truth or whatever, but then when I talked to Isabel, I knew without a doubt it was true. Liz was pregnant with some strangers baby and she was scared and alone.” I feel the ache in my heart at my own words, just thinking about all the pain she went through.
“Max, come on you can’t be serious, Liz our Liz, drunk and having unprotected sex with some guy? I don’t know, I mean what did Isabel say and for that matter how the hell did Isabel know anything anyway? She didn’t even talk to Liz as far as I knew.”
I proceed to retell everything Isabel had told me about Liz.
“Oh my God Max, I don’t know what to say, I mean…God that’s just…” He couldn’t even find the words and trust me I know exactly how he feels.
“So I feel like shit because I left her Michael, she needed me and I just left her here.”
“No Max, you didn’t leave her here. She could have gone with you, but she chose not to. I’m not saying you went about it in the best way, but come on Max, you guys were together, you know what I mean, for a long time. She kept you on a string and you couldn’t move on because she was there, it wasn’t fair.”
“Yes, Michael but we were supposed to be best friends.”
“Fair enough, but best friends don’t sleep with each other, just remember that. God Maxwell tell me it didn’t bother you that she slept with him and you at the same time?”
“It wasn’t at the same time, she was always…always broken up with him, besides it wasn’t like we slept together all the time.” I confided in Michael the other night, I was having such problems trying to sort out my feelings and he can’t offer me good advice if he doesn’t know that Liz and I slept together.
“Okay got it, but Max you were so emotionally involved even if you guys slept together once you were a goner and you know it, you loved her, man. And of course you were devastated when she told you how she felt. The way she did it was wrong, but neither of you can change that. It’s all in the past, so don’t torture yourself about it now.”
He’s right, I really did set myself up, every time we were together I knew in the back of my mind that she was going back to him, but why? That’s the question that’s bugging me the most, if she could be with me, share herself with me that way how could she just go back to him like it meant nothing? I guess because to her it really was nothing. I was a fool to believe that she would profess her undying love to me, if she didn’t do it after the first time; she never planned on doing it ever. But why couldn’t she love me back? This is so frustrating, I can’t focus on this anymore, I have Dariana and she cares about me, and listens to me and she’s there for me. If she hasn’t left me yet she won’t ever, I need to learn to open myself up again…open my heart and maybe I’ll find the love I was always hoping to get from Liz.
“You’re right Michael, I’m done with it… done with all that shit! I won’t let my feelings stray again, I’m with Dari and she makes me happy. I will not, however, turn my back on Liz again, ever.”
*******************************************
Michael
Oh Maxwell, you keep convincing yourself of that and maybe one day you’ll actually believe it. I tell you this man is crazy in love with Liz, but I can understand why he doesn’t want to get emotionally involved again. It fucked him up big time.
“I hear you Max, I’m with you on that one. I should have been there for her but I wasn’t and I’ve been kicking myself in the ass ever since. We’ll both be there for her.”
“Thanks Michael.”
“So you went to see her today right?”
“Yeah, I did and I ran into Maria.” He raises his eyebrow and I see the beginning of a smirk form on his lips.
“Nothing happened! So don’t give me that look.” I say to him because I know what he’s thinking.
“What look?”
“Cut the shit Max, look she was upset because she felt really bad about not telling you what was going on with Liz. So I walked her out of the room and when she broke down to tell me, I kind of…you know…hugged her.” I said that while muffling the sound with my hand.
“What? I’m sorry Michael because that sounded like you hugged her. Like made direct contact with her? No, I must be hearing things, Michael Evans did not just say he touched his ex?”
“Quit it alright! This is serious.” I get up and start to pace the room and Max gets off the bed to stop my movements by placing a hand on my shoulder.
“Michael, what’s going on?” I swallow hard, my throat suddenly dry.
“I…I still love her Max.”
“I know you do Michael but you’re with Angela remember her? Your fiancé? The girl you live with?”
“Maxwell I know who Angela is but being with Maria for five minutes alone in that condition, having her in my arms again, it just brought it all back. Now I don’t know what to do.”
“Shit Michael! What the fuck are you thinking? I know how you feel but I mean did you talk to Maria about how she feels? She did walk out on you Michael, so did she say or do something to make you think she wants to try again or something?” I drop my gaze and shake my head.
“Michael, think about this seriously because if you go down that road, you will destroy Angela so just be sure before you do anything okay?”
“Yeah Maxwell, I’m probably just confused I probably read more into what it was, it was just a hug.” I sound so convincing.
“Bullshit Michael! I know you all too well, so don’t give me that shit okay, give it to me straight.”
“You’re right, I can’t stop feeling the way I do, and I know it’s stupid…”
“It’s not stupid Michael, those are you’re feelings so they’re not nor could they ever be stupid, remember that.” Max has got to be the best brother a guy could ask for. I raise my hand and place it on his shoulder.
“Thank you.”
“Yeah, yeah, night Michael and don’t forget about tomorrow at Mom and Dad’s.” He turns and heads towards the door.
“Maybe you should call her.” My head snaps in his direction. Who the fuck is he talking about Angela or… He turns back to face me before grabbing the door handle.
“Maria, maybe you should call her.” He smiles at me one last time before closing the door behind him.
I can’t call her; I mean what would I say? No, I can’t call her it wouldn’t be right.
*********************************************
Max
“Mom! Dad!”
“We’re in the kitchen!”
“So did you talk to Dariana last night?”
“Yeah I told her everything that was going on. She told me not be too mad at Isabel or hold it against her. Which I don’t but I’m glad that Dari cares so much you know? It just feels good to know that I have her.”
“I know what you mean.” Michael says to be just as Mom approaches us.
“Hi sweethearts!” Mom comes over to us and throws her arms around the both of us. Of course she has to stand on her tiptoes in order to do so, that’s why Michael and I always bend our knees making it easier for her.
“Hi Mom.” We both say simultaneously.
“Maxwell, Michael.”
“Hi Dad.” I say as I walk into the kitchen.
“Hey Dad.”
“What’s the big family meeting about anyway?” I look around the kitchen I see Alex sitting on one end of the kitchen table, Isabel at the other end and Damian sitting on the kitchen floor playing.
“Uncle Max, Uncle Michael!” He runs up to us, we both hug him and place him back on the floor.
“Your mother and I have an announcement for the both of you.” I turn to Michael, he simply shrugs his shoulders and we turn back to address our parents.
“Isabel and Alex already know and they are okay with it. We have decided to move to California.”
“Really! Wow! That’s so great! I mean when did you decide, when are you moving?”
“Calm down Maxwell. We have been talking about it for the past year but I think that with everything going on and the fact that we have just grown out of this house and I do so much traveling there anyway it makes the most sense.”
“Wow! Like Maxwell said, this is such great news.” I knew Michael was really happy, we are his only family before my parents adopted him he didn’t have anyone, so I’m especially happy for him not just myself. It will be good to be around family all the time.
“I’m glad you’re happy about it Michael, in fact your mother was talking to Angela at the party about looking into some houses in the area, she’s going to be getting back to us next week. We asked her not to tell you because we wanted it to be surprise.” Michael just had a big grin on his face and if I were to deny that I didn’t have one as well I’d be lying.
“Your father and I are very pleased that you have taken the news so well.” Afterwards we all started to move into the living room, mom was serving lunch.
“Son?”
“Yeah dad? I need to talk to you do you have a minute?”
“Of course.” I walk over to him he motions for me to take a seat at the kitchen table across from him. What’s going on?
“Okay, is there something wrong or?” I ask him somewhat confused.
“No Max nothings wrong but we went to see Liz last night, as you know. And your mother and I have made a decision but we wanted to get your opinion on it.” Why do I have a bad feeling about this?
“Okay.” I say hesitantly. Do I really want to know? Probably not.
“Maxwell, you have already told us your feelings about when Liz wakes up, that you want her to come live with you. And while we agree with that at first, we think that maybe once your mother and I get out to California, we take over Max.”
“Take over?”
“Max, you are with Dariana and you and Liz have been through so much, I think it would be best if she came to live with us…that is if she wants to.”
“Yeah I mean, of course I wasn’t talking about her living with me permanently, just until she was all settled. I mean she doesn’t have a job except for being a waitress at the Crash, so I want her to not be dependent on anyone else to live as well. At least at first she will be dependent on me but that’s okay, it’s just that she didn’t get to have any of her dreams or aspirations come true and she deserves that. Being with that asshole…you get the point.” I smile and he nods.
“Yes I do Max. I understand completely. Now tell me how you are?”
“I’m good dad. I’m just confused, I have all these feelings coursing through me every hour on the hour and it’s just been tough dealing with them.”
“Understandable, you have love in your heart for her still Max you can’t deny that but you need to decide what you’re going to do with it.”
“I know dad and I think I have.”
“You have and what’s that?”
“I have decided that Liz and I were never going to be more than what we were, we should have never let it go as far as it did that was a mistake we both made. I’m not a teenager anymore and I’m with Dariana now so I have learned that I need to accept the way things are, because like it or not I can’t change it.”
“Max are you sure that’s the right thing to do? I mean, I don’t know if you think it’s best for you then I will support you.”
“Thanks dad.”
“Anytime, oh and Max?”
“Yeah?”
“If you should change your mind, I’ll still be here and I won’t judge you know that right?” He says to me as I rise from my chair.
“Yes I know that.” I love him more than words can express.
I know I won’t change my mind though. I’m done with that part of my life.
TBC...
Max
After watching Damian tonight I headed straight back to the hotel. I really needed to just clear my head. Of course after about twenty minutes of my mind going in circles, I decide I need to talk to Michael.
“Hey Maxwell, what’s going on?” He opens his door and I drag my tired body inside and plop down on his bed. He takes a seat across me in the armchair.
“Michael, I talked to Isabel and Maria today about Liz and I just don’t know what to do with the information they gave me.”
“Are you going to keep me in the dark or talk man?” I sit up to address Michael.
“Okay, so first Maria calls me from the airport and tells me that there is no way the baby Liz was carrying belonged to Jordan.”
“What?! Well then who the hell’s baby was she carrying?” I tell you Michael and Maria may have been broken up for four years but he definitely didn’t loose the habits he picked up from her. He always jumps the gun with questions.
“Are you going to let me finish?” He just nods and leans back crossing his arms over his chest.
“Right, so remember I told you Liz showed up at the diner drunk while Maria was visiting home? Apparently Liz told her she slept with someone that night, but she didn’t know who it was.”
“Maxwell, are you sure that’s not Maria’s version of the story, maybe Liz was just confused or Maria didn’t…” I cut him off too much rambling going on.
“Michael, I thought about that but then I know Maria wouldn’t make up something like that or change the truth or whatever, but then when I talked to Isabel, I knew without a doubt it was true. Liz was pregnant with some strangers baby and she was scared and alone.” I feel the ache in my heart at my own words, just thinking about all the pain she went through.
“Max, come on you can’t be serious, Liz our Liz, drunk and having unprotected sex with some guy? I don’t know, I mean what did Isabel say and for that matter how the hell did Isabel know anything anyway? She didn’t even talk to Liz as far as I knew.”
I proceed to retell everything Isabel had told me about Liz.
“Oh my God Max, I don’t know what to say, I mean…God that’s just…” He couldn’t even find the words and trust me I know exactly how he feels.
“So I feel like shit because I left her Michael, she needed me and I just left her here.”
“No Max, you didn’t leave her here. She could have gone with you, but she chose not to. I’m not saying you went about it in the best way, but come on Max, you guys were together, you know what I mean, for a long time. She kept you on a string and you couldn’t move on because she was there, it wasn’t fair.”
“Yes, Michael but we were supposed to be best friends.”
“Fair enough, but best friends don’t sleep with each other, just remember that. God Maxwell tell me it didn’t bother you that she slept with him and you at the same time?”
“It wasn’t at the same time, she was always…always broken up with him, besides it wasn’t like we slept together all the time.” I confided in Michael the other night, I was having such problems trying to sort out my feelings and he can’t offer me good advice if he doesn’t know that Liz and I slept together.
“Okay got it, but Max you were so emotionally involved even if you guys slept together once you were a goner and you know it, you loved her, man. And of course you were devastated when she told you how she felt. The way she did it was wrong, but neither of you can change that. It’s all in the past, so don’t torture yourself about it now.”
He’s right, I really did set myself up, every time we were together I knew in the back of my mind that she was going back to him, but why? That’s the question that’s bugging me the most, if she could be with me, share herself with me that way how could she just go back to him like it meant nothing? I guess because to her it really was nothing. I was a fool to believe that she would profess her undying love to me, if she didn’t do it after the first time; she never planned on doing it ever. But why couldn’t she love me back? This is so frustrating, I can’t focus on this anymore, I have Dariana and she cares about me, and listens to me and she’s there for me. If she hasn’t left me yet she won’t ever, I need to learn to open myself up again…open my heart and maybe I’ll find the love I was always hoping to get from Liz.
“You’re right Michael, I’m done with it… done with all that shit! I won’t let my feelings stray again, I’m with Dari and she makes me happy. I will not, however, turn my back on Liz again, ever.”
*******************************************
Michael
Oh Maxwell, you keep convincing yourself of that and maybe one day you’ll actually believe it. I tell you this man is crazy in love with Liz, but I can understand why he doesn’t want to get emotionally involved again. It fucked him up big time.
“I hear you Max, I’m with you on that one. I should have been there for her but I wasn’t and I’ve been kicking myself in the ass ever since. We’ll both be there for her.”
“Thanks Michael.”
“So you went to see her today right?”
“Yeah, I did and I ran into Maria.” He raises his eyebrow and I see the beginning of a smirk form on his lips.
“Nothing happened! So don’t give me that look.” I say to him because I know what he’s thinking.
“What look?”
“Cut the shit Max, look she was upset because she felt really bad about not telling you what was going on with Liz. So I walked her out of the room and when she broke down to tell me, I kind of…you know…hugged her.” I said that while muffling the sound with my hand.
“What? I’m sorry Michael because that sounded like you hugged her. Like made direct contact with her? No, I must be hearing things, Michael Evans did not just say he touched his ex?”
“Quit it alright! This is serious.” I get up and start to pace the room and Max gets off the bed to stop my movements by placing a hand on my shoulder.
“Michael, what’s going on?” I swallow hard, my throat suddenly dry.
“I…I still love her Max.”
“I know you do Michael but you’re with Angela remember her? Your fiancé? The girl you live with?”
“Maxwell I know who Angela is but being with Maria for five minutes alone in that condition, having her in my arms again, it just brought it all back. Now I don’t know what to do.”
“Shit Michael! What the fuck are you thinking? I know how you feel but I mean did you talk to Maria about how she feels? She did walk out on you Michael, so did she say or do something to make you think she wants to try again or something?” I drop my gaze and shake my head.
“Michael, think about this seriously because if you go down that road, you will destroy Angela so just be sure before you do anything okay?”
“Yeah Maxwell, I’m probably just confused I probably read more into what it was, it was just a hug.” I sound so convincing.
“Bullshit Michael! I know you all too well, so don’t give me that shit okay, give it to me straight.”
“You’re right, I can’t stop feeling the way I do, and I know it’s stupid…”
“It’s not stupid Michael, those are you’re feelings so they’re not nor could they ever be stupid, remember that.” Max has got to be the best brother a guy could ask for. I raise my hand and place it on his shoulder.
“Thank you.”
“Yeah, yeah, night Michael and don’t forget about tomorrow at Mom and Dad’s.” He turns and heads towards the door.
“Maybe you should call her.” My head snaps in his direction. Who the fuck is he talking about Angela or… He turns back to face me before grabbing the door handle.
“Maria, maybe you should call her.” He smiles at me one last time before closing the door behind him.
I can’t call her; I mean what would I say? No, I can’t call her it wouldn’t be right.
*********************************************
Max
“Mom! Dad!”
“We’re in the kitchen!”
“So did you talk to Dariana last night?”
“Yeah I told her everything that was going on. She told me not be too mad at Isabel or hold it against her. Which I don’t but I’m glad that Dari cares so much you know? It just feels good to know that I have her.”
“I know what you mean.” Michael says to be just as Mom approaches us.
“Hi sweethearts!” Mom comes over to us and throws her arms around the both of us. Of course she has to stand on her tiptoes in order to do so, that’s why Michael and I always bend our knees making it easier for her.
“Hi Mom.” We both say simultaneously.
“Maxwell, Michael.”
“Hi Dad.” I say as I walk into the kitchen.
“Hey Dad.”
“What’s the big family meeting about anyway?” I look around the kitchen I see Alex sitting on one end of the kitchen table, Isabel at the other end and Damian sitting on the kitchen floor playing.
“Uncle Max, Uncle Michael!” He runs up to us, we both hug him and place him back on the floor.
“Your mother and I have an announcement for the both of you.” I turn to Michael, he simply shrugs his shoulders and we turn back to address our parents.
“Isabel and Alex already know and they are okay with it. We have decided to move to California.”
“Really! Wow! That’s so great! I mean when did you decide, when are you moving?”
“Calm down Maxwell. We have been talking about it for the past year but I think that with everything going on and the fact that we have just grown out of this house and I do so much traveling there anyway it makes the most sense.”
“Wow! Like Maxwell said, this is such great news.” I knew Michael was really happy, we are his only family before my parents adopted him he didn’t have anyone, so I’m especially happy for him not just myself. It will be good to be around family all the time.
“I’m glad you’re happy about it Michael, in fact your mother was talking to Angela at the party about looking into some houses in the area, she’s going to be getting back to us next week. We asked her not to tell you because we wanted it to be surprise.” Michael just had a big grin on his face and if I were to deny that I didn’t have one as well I’d be lying.
“Your father and I are very pleased that you have taken the news so well.” Afterwards we all started to move into the living room, mom was serving lunch.
“Son?”
“Yeah dad? I need to talk to you do you have a minute?”
“Of course.” I walk over to him he motions for me to take a seat at the kitchen table across from him. What’s going on?
“Okay, is there something wrong or?” I ask him somewhat confused.
“No Max nothings wrong but we went to see Liz last night, as you know. And your mother and I have made a decision but we wanted to get your opinion on it.” Why do I have a bad feeling about this?
“Okay.” I say hesitantly. Do I really want to know? Probably not.
“Maxwell, you have already told us your feelings about when Liz wakes up, that you want her to come live with you. And while we agree with that at first, we think that maybe once your mother and I get out to California, we take over Max.”
“Take over?”
“Max, you are with Dariana and you and Liz have been through so much, I think it would be best if she came to live with us…that is if she wants to.”
“Yeah I mean, of course I wasn’t talking about her living with me permanently, just until she was all settled. I mean she doesn’t have a job except for being a waitress at the Crash, so I want her to not be dependent on anyone else to live as well. At least at first she will be dependent on me but that’s okay, it’s just that she didn’t get to have any of her dreams or aspirations come true and she deserves that. Being with that asshole…you get the point.” I smile and he nods.
“Yes I do Max. I understand completely. Now tell me how you are?”
“I’m good dad. I’m just confused, I have all these feelings coursing through me every hour on the hour and it’s just been tough dealing with them.”
“Understandable, you have love in your heart for her still Max you can’t deny that but you need to decide what you’re going to do with it.”
“I know dad and I think I have.”
“You have and what’s that?”
“I have decided that Liz and I were never going to be more than what we were, we should have never let it go as far as it did that was a mistake we both made. I’m not a teenager anymore and I’m with Dariana now so I have learned that I need to accept the way things are, because like it or not I can’t change it.”
“Max are you sure that’s the right thing to do? I mean, I don’t know if you think it’s best for you then I will support you.”
“Thanks dad.”
“Anytime, oh and Max?”
“Yeah?”
“If you should change your mind, I’ll still be here and I won’t judge you know that right?” He says to me as I rise from my chair.
“Yes I know that.” I love him more than words can express.
I know I won’t change my mind though. I’m done with that part of my life.
TBC...
Last edited by Behrsgirl77 on Wed Sep 29, 2004 5:37 pm, edited 1 time in total.
-
Behrsgirl77
- Obsessed Roswellian
- Posts: 633
- Joined: Sat Jan 31, 2004 11:21 am
- Location: New Jersey, USA
- Contact:
Chapter 22
Chapter 22
Alex
Well it has been two days since the incident with Isabel. I’m still not sure about my feelings. I love her but we can’t continue down that path we are headed. She hasn’t tried to approach me regarding the subject, I know that leaving her hanging in the balance isn’t right, but I can’t talk to her if I don’t know what I want.
I decided before Michael and Max leave tomorrow that I would go see Liz again today without Isabel.
“God Liz, what happened? Everything is just all messed up and I don’t know what to do. You know I miss you so much. I could talk to you when Iz and I were having problems. It’s been a tough road for us and I don’t know if we’re going to make it. I mean, the fact that we have been together for almost ten years and we’re not married has to say something. I’m so frustrated; I find out that she has been lying to me about you Liz. I know you made her promise but even when I confronted her she still lied, she lied Liz I don’t know if I can handle that. The one thing that is most important to me in a relationship is honesty. Isabel and I have been together for too long to start lying.”
It’s true; I want to be with Isabel, I love her. How could I not, she has given me our son and I will always love her for that. Despite that fact though, being with her leaves a void inside of me, it’s so hard to explain. Just like I told her, my feelings take a back seat to hers. Her dreams, her goals everything are always more important to her. I don’t think she means it, I truly don’t but it sure feels like it when we are having another one of our one sided conversations.
“Liz, sometimes I wonder if we would even be together if we didn’t have Damian. What is that? You used to help me make sense of things but maybe it was just because it’s what I wanted to hear. Was it Liz? God I don’t know what to do.”
“I know I have to talk to Isabel but what am I supposed to say? Maybe I shouldn’t say anything just let it blow over like everything else. I feel like I’m going to crack sometimes though, I don’t know how to make it better, I wish I did but I don’t.”
I wonder though how long we will last going on this way, our conversations have dwindled to nothing more than casual conversation and I’m not happy. Unfortunately I don’t know what will make me happy either, I pray to God its Isabel but just don’t know anymore.
“Liz, I have to leave now, I really wish you would open your eyes and shed some light on this situation.” I kiss her cheek and slip out the door.
***********************************
Isabel
I am really getting worried, usually if Alex and I have a fight we make up the same day but it’s been two days! I’m so nervous right now. I can’t tell him I’m sorry because that’s not going to make it better this time. Honestly I don’t know what will either.
Alex and I have been together for so long, I don’t think I could survive without him. He’s right, I put my feelings before his and that’s mainly because most of the time whether I admit it or not I am way too self-centered. I’ve always been like that but recently everything I do or say is just wrong and I don’t know what I have to do to make it better.
I don’t want to loose him but I don’t know how to keep him either. And with my parents deciding to move the California, it has just made things more complicated. Mainly because my worst fear is that he will move with for Damian.
There is obviously a reason that we have been together for so long but he never asked me to marry him. Maybe he doesn’t want to marry me, I can’t blame him though. How would want a wife that worries more about herself and her personal goals than her husbands. It’s supposed to be equal.
I guess the main reason I am the way I am is being I had Damian when I was nineteen, I didn’t get to do all of the things I had planned for my life. And that’s okay, I’ve accepted it but now that he’s getting older I see this as my opportunity to grow and do all of things I wanted. Alex on the other hand is content on us being a family and working everyday, whether he likes the job or not. That’s settling and to me it’s not the way a person should live.
I honestly think that we have been prolonging a conversation that is well overdue and as much as I am going to regret it, I think we both know where we are going in life…nowhere.
“Hey Isabel.” I’m laying on the bed reading a book when Alex walked into our bedroom.
“Hi Alex. Where were you today?”
“Oh, I went to visit Liz for a little while but it was getting late.”
“Right, so um Alex we need to talk.”
“Yes Isabel we do.” He took off his shoes and sat next to me on the bed after closing the bedroom door. This is going to be really hard for the both of us.
“Alex, I know sorry isn’t going to cut it. I know you probably understand why I didn’t tell you in the first place about Liz but when you confronted me, I shouldn’t have lied to you. I could have told you that I couldn’t tell you yet or something but I lied and I can’t say how much I regret doing that.” I am already in tears.
“You’re right Iz, you shouldn’t have lied to me and that’s just one of our problems and I know you realize this right?” I nod my head the tears are falling steadily.
“Isabel I love you, you were my first girlfriend, my first kiss, my first everything and most importantly you are the mother of my child and I will always love you Isabel. But I don’t think what we have the way we have it right now is working.” He looks down quickly he’s fighting back the tears. I reach out my hand to him and gently squeeze, I know as much as I don’t want to hear what he has to say, it has to be this way.
“Alex,”
“No Isabel, just let me finish please.” He looks up at me and I just nod because the tears have begun streaming down the sides of his face.
“Isabel, I want to be with you so much but we are only hurting each other by hiding our feelings. I’m not happy Isabel, I’ve tried to convince myself of that for a little while now but I’m not. Yes we have shared some great times together and I’m not in anyway trying to say that the bad overshadows all the good, because I’m not. It’s just that I don’t want you to feel like you’ve just settled for me because you got pregnant. Isabel you deserve to be happy and if I can’t do that for you, it’s okay, I understand.”
“Alex, I love you so much and I don’t want to loose you.” I’m sobbing harder this time around I can’t get my emotions under control.
“Shh, Isabel just because we aren’t going to be together doesn’t mean that I won’t be here for you Isabel and I’m moving to California but I won’t be living with you and your parents. It’s going to be really hard because I won’t have Damian but I will be there everyday Isabel, but I can’t be with you, not now. I hope that in the future we can. I hope that with everything I am but right now, you’re not happy Iz and I don’t know how to make you happy.”
“I don’t know either Alex, I don’t know what’s wrong with me. I’m being a selfish bitch to you most of the time.”
“No you’re not Isabel, that’s how you feel, there are things you had planned and…”
“No! I’m not blaming you Alex, please don’t ever think that, please, that was never my intention.”
“I know it wasn’t and I know you don’t mean it Isabel, I know you better than that. I’m sorry.” I lean into him and he wraps his arms around me, we sit like that until both of our tears subside.
“I’m so scared Alex.”
“So am I Iz, so am I.”
“Oh God! What are we going to tell my parents and Max, and Michael? I don’t even want to think about what we have to tell Damian.”
“Shh, Isabel we’ll do it together… don’t worry about it, okay?”
“Okay Alex, can you…can you just hold me tonight.”
“Of course.” He kisses me on the lips lightly, turns to turn off the light near the bed and lays back with me in his arms. We fall asleep wrapped in each other’s arms for maybe the last time in our lives.
***********************************
Next Day
Max
Well today is the day I have to go back home with Michael and it’s also the day I have to say goodbye to Liz. I will be coming back next week though and every week thereafter until she wakes up. I have faith that she will wake up; it’s the only thing I have right now.
Michael just knocked on my door to tell me that we have to stop by mom and dad’s before we leave to see Liz at the hospital and before our flight. I asked him what it was about, he said he didn’t know just that Isabel called saying that we needed to be at the house this morning. I get my stuff ready and we pack up the rental car.
“Ready Maxwell.”
“Yes, let’s get over to mom and dads’, I wonder what the news is this time. Seems like all I have had this week is surprises I don’t know if I could take another one.”
“Yeah I know what you mean.”
When we finally arrive we enter the living room where Isabel is sitting with Alex and mom and dad are sitting across from them. I can tell Isabel was crying, but for what?
“Hey we made it.” Michael broke the silence.
“Oh Michael, Max just um have a seat, Isabel and Alex have some news for us.” My mom said in a very cheerful sounding voice. Apparently she doesn’t have a clue as to why Isabel is crying.
“Sure what’s up? Isabel are you okay?” She looks up at me and I know what she’s about to say is not a good thing.
“A-Alex…I…we…” I see Alex reach out his hand and take her gently caressing it.
“Isabel and I have decided to…” He takes a deep breath and well I must be going crazy because I could have sworn he just said,
“Break up.”
“What?! Is this some kind of a joke?” That’s my mom, she’s not at all happy.
“I mean, I don’t understand.”
“Diane, please just calm down and let them explain honey, it’s their choice.” There’s my dad, God even in the direst of situations he keeps his cool. I guess being an attorney has some extra-added benefits.
I myself am shocked, I mean they have been together for almost ten years, how it is possible that they are breaking up? I turn to look at Michael, he’s looking at Isabel and he can see the devastation on her face.
“Calm down Philip, what about Damian, I mean we’re moving.”
“Guys look it’s our decision and we have talked about this, and we’re just not happy and staying together just for Damian is not fair to anyone, not even him. We need this and it doesn’t mean that Alex won’t be with us in California.”
“That’s right, I’ll be moving but I won’t be staying with you, I will be getting my own place. Isabel and I love each other, please don’t doubt that but we’re not happy together anymore, we don’t know how to be either, this is what we want.”
“Well Isabel, Alex, it is your choice, it’s your life. We will be there to support the both of you regardless. We’re just sorry it didn’t work out.” They just nodded and Alex leaned over and gave Isabel a kiss on the cheek and rose from the coach over to both Michael and I.
“I’m sorry guys.” I can’t be mad at him because honestly it’s ultimately their decision and if they both agreed this is best for them, I can’t hold any animosity towards Alex.
“Me too Alex, but that doesn’t mean your not part of this family you know that right.” He quickly looks up at me surprised; I knew that was what he was thinking right away. Michael must have as well because he backs up my statement.
“That’s right, and when you get out to California it will be Saturday afternoon basketball matches, just like old times.” Alex smiles at that.
“Thanks guys. And have a safe trip back. See you next week.”
“You too Alex.”
My parents leave the living room and Isabel is in there, Michael tells me that I need to talk to her, but what do I say? Michael tells me he’s going to wait in the kitchen with mom and dad, since we have to leave shortly if I have any hopes of stopping by the hospital to see Liz.
“Iz.” I slowly approach her. She’s crying and it’s breaking my heart. I kneel next to her and she quickly turns and wraps her arms around while her sobs wrack her body.
“Max…I’m so scared…I don’t know what to do.”
“Shh, Isabel you are going to get through this I promise. I’m sorry you have to go through it. But you’re strong Isabel and you know you are and we are all here for you. Don’t worry things will work out the way there supposed to.”
“You…you believe that Max?”
“Yes I do Isabel and I know it hurts like hell but it will get better, not right away so I won’t lie but with time it will. And Isabel just remember Alex isn’t going anywhere but you guys need to get back to where you were, you lost your way and I hope that you can find your way back to one another. I know you love him Isabel but sometimes people grow up and grow apart, you may not want to but it just happens before you know it.”
“I know Max, I know, it’s just that I knew it was coming but when it got here, I couldn’t believe it.” I didn’t say anything else, I just held her until her crying subsided.
Afterwards we bid our goodbyes to everyone including Damian, who obviously didn’t get the news just yet about his parents. I can only hope he can understand, I know that Alex and Isabel will do their best to make it as painless as possible for him.
“Did that just happen?”
“I know what you mean Michael, that’s some crazy shit.” We were walking into the hospital to see Liz one last time before next week.
“You wanna go first?”
“Sure Maxwell, I’ll be right out.” While Michael is in the room with Liz, I have a thousand things going on my head. Isabel and Alex aren’t together, Michael admitted he is still in love with Maria, this is just craziness. It would be so easy for me to say that I love Liz, but we all know that I know I love her but I can’t allow myself to be in love with her and that’s proving to be an even harder task than I’d like to admit to.
I can’t wait to get back to California to see Dariana, I just know she will help me get through this, although I haven’t told her the whole truth, the fact that Liz and I slept together, I just hope that when I finally do she can understand. However, I have already made the decision not to tell Dariana until Liz is one hundred percent better and living with my parents. It’s funny I’m making all these plans and Liz isn’t even awake to protest them, because I know Liz and she will not go down without a fight, but too bad for her because it’s one battle I don’t plan on loosing.
“You can go in now.” I look up to see Michael, I can tell he was crying, but I don’t say anything I just nod and walk to Liz’s door.
I walk up to her still form. I’m just hoping she would pick right now to wake up but no such luck. I take a seat next to her bed and take her hand in mine, and I look up at her. Her bruises have all practically healed, I see though it appears that she will be left with a scar above her left eye, it was pretty deep gash left in her flesh.
“I have to leave, I don’t want to but I have to. I’ll be back next week, I promise. God Liz, I just want you to look at me just open your eyes and look at me…please…please.” I break down once again, I lean my head against the bed holding her hand tightly. I don’t understand it, I have my mind made up one minute, and I know that her and I will never be but sitting here with her in this room, I still hold onto hope. And it scares the shit out of me. I just hope that when I get back home my mind will be clearer.
“This is so hard Liz, I know I shouldn’t feel the way I do but I know deep down I have to let you go. I can’t just say it anymore I have to do it, I can’t live my life this way. I’m torn and I don’t have any answers, which just makes everything worse.” The tears are falling uncontrollably from my eyes, and I know I have to leave. I rise from the chair and lean over her body, framing her face between my hands.
“I love you Liz, I’ll always love you but I need to let you go.” I lean down and kiss her cheek.
Michael and I leave the hospital and make our way to the airport. We sit in silence, so many things swimming around in our heads. We both know we need this time to ourselves to try and sort things out. I pray that the plane ride is enough time for me to deal with everything between Liz and Dariana. I know that Michael has a tough decision coming up regarding Maria and Angela; right now both our futures are up in the air.
TBC…
Alex
Well it has been two days since the incident with Isabel. I’m still not sure about my feelings. I love her but we can’t continue down that path we are headed. She hasn’t tried to approach me regarding the subject, I know that leaving her hanging in the balance isn’t right, but I can’t talk to her if I don’t know what I want.
I decided before Michael and Max leave tomorrow that I would go see Liz again today without Isabel.
“God Liz, what happened? Everything is just all messed up and I don’t know what to do. You know I miss you so much. I could talk to you when Iz and I were having problems. It’s been a tough road for us and I don’t know if we’re going to make it. I mean, the fact that we have been together for almost ten years and we’re not married has to say something. I’m so frustrated; I find out that she has been lying to me about you Liz. I know you made her promise but even when I confronted her she still lied, she lied Liz I don’t know if I can handle that. The one thing that is most important to me in a relationship is honesty. Isabel and I have been together for too long to start lying.”
It’s true; I want to be with Isabel, I love her. How could I not, she has given me our son and I will always love her for that. Despite that fact though, being with her leaves a void inside of me, it’s so hard to explain. Just like I told her, my feelings take a back seat to hers. Her dreams, her goals everything are always more important to her. I don’t think she means it, I truly don’t but it sure feels like it when we are having another one of our one sided conversations.
“Liz, sometimes I wonder if we would even be together if we didn’t have Damian. What is that? You used to help me make sense of things but maybe it was just because it’s what I wanted to hear. Was it Liz? God I don’t know what to do.”
“I know I have to talk to Isabel but what am I supposed to say? Maybe I shouldn’t say anything just let it blow over like everything else. I feel like I’m going to crack sometimes though, I don’t know how to make it better, I wish I did but I don’t.”
I wonder though how long we will last going on this way, our conversations have dwindled to nothing more than casual conversation and I’m not happy. Unfortunately I don’t know what will make me happy either, I pray to God its Isabel but just don’t know anymore.
“Liz, I have to leave now, I really wish you would open your eyes and shed some light on this situation.” I kiss her cheek and slip out the door.
***********************************
Isabel
I am really getting worried, usually if Alex and I have a fight we make up the same day but it’s been two days! I’m so nervous right now. I can’t tell him I’m sorry because that’s not going to make it better this time. Honestly I don’t know what will either.
Alex and I have been together for so long, I don’t think I could survive without him. He’s right, I put my feelings before his and that’s mainly because most of the time whether I admit it or not I am way too self-centered. I’ve always been like that but recently everything I do or say is just wrong and I don’t know what I have to do to make it better.
I don’t want to loose him but I don’t know how to keep him either. And with my parents deciding to move the California, it has just made things more complicated. Mainly because my worst fear is that he will move with for Damian.
There is obviously a reason that we have been together for so long but he never asked me to marry him. Maybe he doesn’t want to marry me, I can’t blame him though. How would want a wife that worries more about herself and her personal goals than her husbands. It’s supposed to be equal.
I guess the main reason I am the way I am is being I had Damian when I was nineteen, I didn’t get to do all of the things I had planned for my life. And that’s okay, I’ve accepted it but now that he’s getting older I see this as my opportunity to grow and do all of things I wanted. Alex on the other hand is content on us being a family and working everyday, whether he likes the job or not. That’s settling and to me it’s not the way a person should live.
I honestly think that we have been prolonging a conversation that is well overdue and as much as I am going to regret it, I think we both know where we are going in life…nowhere.
“Hey Isabel.” I’m laying on the bed reading a book when Alex walked into our bedroom.
“Hi Alex. Where were you today?”
“Oh, I went to visit Liz for a little while but it was getting late.”
“Right, so um Alex we need to talk.”
“Yes Isabel we do.” He took off his shoes and sat next to me on the bed after closing the bedroom door. This is going to be really hard for the both of us.
“Alex, I know sorry isn’t going to cut it. I know you probably understand why I didn’t tell you in the first place about Liz but when you confronted me, I shouldn’t have lied to you. I could have told you that I couldn’t tell you yet or something but I lied and I can’t say how much I regret doing that.” I am already in tears.
“You’re right Iz, you shouldn’t have lied to me and that’s just one of our problems and I know you realize this right?” I nod my head the tears are falling steadily.
“Isabel I love you, you were my first girlfriend, my first kiss, my first everything and most importantly you are the mother of my child and I will always love you Isabel. But I don’t think what we have the way we have it right now is working.” He looks down quickly he’s fighting back the tears. I reach out my hand to him and gently squeeze, I know as much as I don’t want to hear what he has to say, it has to be this way.
“Alex,”
“No Isabel, just let me finish please.” He looks up at me and I just nod because the tears have begun streaming down the sides of his face.
“Isabel, I want to be with you so much but we are only hurting each other by hiding our feelings. I’m not happy Isabel, I’ve tried to convince myself of that for a little while now but I’m not. Yes we have shared some great times together and I’m not in anyway trying to say that the bad overshadows all the good, because I’m not. It’s just that I don’t want you to feel like you’ve just settled for me because you got pregnant. Isabel you deserve to be happy and if I can’t do that for you, it’s okay, I understand.”
“Alex, I love you so much and I don’t want to loose you.” I’m sobbing harder this time around I can’t get my emotions under control.
“Shh, Isabel just because we aren’t going to be together doesn’t mean that I won’t be here for you Isabel and I’m moving to California but I won’t be living with you and your parents. It’s going to be really hard because I won’t have Damian but I will be there everyday Isabel, but I can’t be with you, not now. I hope that in the future we can. I hope that with everything I am but right now, you’re not happy Iz and I don’t know how to make you happy.”
“I don’t know either Alex, I don’t know what’s wrong with me. I’m being a selfish bitch to you most of the time.”
“No you’re not Isabel, that’s how you feel, there are things you had planned and…”
“No! I’m not blaming you Alex, please don’t ever think that, please, that was never my intention.”
“I know it wasn’t and I know you don’t mean it Isabel, I know you better than that. I’m sorry.” I lean into him and he wraps his arms around me, we sit like that until both of our tears subside.
“I’m so scared Alex.”
“So am I Iz, so am I.”
“Oh God! What are we going to tell my parents and Max, and Michael? I don’t even want to think about what we have to tell Damian.”
“Shh, Isabel we’ll do it together… don’t worry about it, okay?”
“Okay Alex, can you…can you just hold me tonight.”
“Of course.” He kisses me on the lips lightly, turns to turn off the light near the bed and lays back with me in his arms. We fall asleep wrapped in each other’s arms for maybe the last time in our lives.
***********************************
Next Day
Max
Well today is the day I have to go back home with Michael and it’s also the day I have to say goodbye to Liz. I will be coming back next week though and every week thereafter until she wakes up. I have faith that she will wake up; it’s the only thing I have right now.
Michael just knocked on my door to tell me that we have to stop by mom and dad’s before we leave to see Liz at the hospital and before our flight. I asked him what it was about, he said he didn’t know just that Isabel called saying that we needed to be at the house this morning. I get my stuff ready and we pack up the rental car.
“Ready Maxwell.”
“Yes, let’s get over to mom and dads’, I wonder what the news is this time. Seems like all I have had this week is surprises I don’t know if I could take another one.”
“Yeah I know what you mean.”
When we finally arrive we enter the living room where Isabel is sitting with Alex and mom and dad are sitting across from them. I can tell Isabel was crying, but for what?
“Hey we made it.” Michael broke the silence.
“Oh Michael, Max just um have a seat, Isabel and Alex have some news for us.” My mom said in a very cheerful sounding voice. Apparently she doesn’t have a clue as to why Isabel is crying.
“Sure what’s up? Isabel are you okay?” She looks up at me and I know what she’s about to say is not a good thing.
“A-Alex…I…we…” I see Alex reach out his hand and take her gently caressing it.
“Isabel and I have decided to…” He takes a deep breath and well I must be going crazy because I could have sworn he just said,
“Break up.”
“What?! Is this some kind of a joke?” That’s my mom, she’s not at all happy.
“I mean, I don’t understand.”
“Diane, please just calm down and let them explain honey, it’s their choice.” There’s my dad, God even in the direst of situations he keeps his cool. I guess being an attorney has some extra-added benefits.
I myself am shocked, I mean they have been together for almost ten years, how it is possible that they are breaking up? I turn to look at Michael, he’s looking at Isabel and he can see the devastation on her face.
“Calm down Philip, what about Damian, I mean we’re moving.”
“Guys look it’s our decision and we have talked about this, and we’re just not happy and staying together just for Damian is not fair to anyone, not even him. We need this and it doesn’t mean that Alex won’t be with us in California.”
“That’s right, I’ll be moving but I won’t be staying with you, I will be getting my own place. Isabel and I love each other, please don’t doubt that but we’re not happy together anymore, we don’t know how to be either, this is what we want.”
“Well Isabel, Alex, it is your choice, it’s your life. We will be there to support the both of you regardless. We’re just sorry it didn’t work out.” They just nodded and Alex leaned over and gave Isabel a kiss on the cheek and rose from the coach over to both Michael and I.
“I’m sorry guys.” I can’t be mad at him because honestly it’s ultimately their decision and if they both agreed this is best for them, I can’t hold any animosity towards Alex.
“Me too Alex, but that doesn’t mean your not part of this family you know that right.” He quickly looks up at me surprised; I knew that was what he was thinking right away. Michael must have as well because he backs up my statement.
“That’s right, and when you get out to California it will be Saturday afternoon basketball matches, just like old times.” Alex smiles at that.
“Thanks guys. And have a safe trip back. See you next week.”
“You too Alex.”
My parents leave the living room and Isabel is in there, Michael tells me that I need to talk to her, but what do I say? Michael tells me he’s going to wait in the kitchen with mom and dad, since we have to leave shortly if I have any hopes of stopping by the hospital to see Liz.
“Iz.” I slowly approach her. She’s crying and it’s breaking my heart. I kneel next to her and she quickly turns and wraps her arms around while her sobs wrack her body.
“Max…I’m so scared…I don’t know what to do.”
“Shh, Isabel you are going to get through this I promise. I’m sorry you have to go through it. But you’re strong Isabel and you know you are and we are all here for you. Don’t worry things will work out the way there supposed to.”
“You…you believe that Max?”
“Yes I do Isabel and I know it hurts like hell but it will get better, not right away so I won’t lie but with time it will. And Isabel just remember Alex isn’t going anywhere but you guys need to get back to where you were, you lost your way and I hope that you can find your way back to one another. I know you love him Isabel but sometimes people grow up and grow apart, you may not want to but it just happens before you know it.”
“I know Max, I know, it’s just that I knew it was coming but when it got here, I couldn’t believe it.” I didn’t say anything else, I just held her until her crying subsided.
Afterwards we bid our goodbyes to everyone including Damian, who obviously didn’t get the news just yet about his parents. I can only hope he can understand, I know that Alex and Isabel will do their best to make it as painless as possible for him.
“Did that just happen?”
“I know what you mean Michael, that’s some crazy shit.” We were walking into the hospital to see Liz one last time before next week.
“You wanna go first?”
“Sure Maxwell, I’ll be right out.” While Michael is in the room with Liz, I have a thousand things going on my head. Isabel and Alex aren’t together, Michael admitted he is still in love with Maria, this is just craziness. It would be so easy for me to say that I love Liz, but we all know that I know I love her but I can’t allow myself to be in love with her and that’s proving to be an even harder task than I’d like to admit to.
I can’t wait to get back to California to see Dariana, I just know she will help me get through this, although I haven’t told her the whole truth, the fact that Liz and I slept together, I just hope that when I finally do she can understand. However, I have already made the decision not to tell Dariana until Liz is one hundred percent better and living with my parents. It’s funny I’m making all these plans and Liz isn’t even awake to protest them, because I know Liz and she will not go down without a fight, but too bad for her because it’s one battle I don’t plan on loosing.
“You can go in now.” I look up to see Michael, I can tell he was crying, but I don’t say anything I just nod and walk to Liz’s door.
I walk up to her still form. I’m just hoping she would pick right now to wake up but no such luck. I take a seat next to her bed and take her hand in mine, and I look up at her. Her bruises have all practically healed, I see though it appears that she will be left with a scar above her left eye, it was pretty deep gash left in her flesh.
“I have to leave, I don’t want to but I have to. I’ll be back next week, I promise. God Liz, I just want you to look at me just open your eyes and look at me…please…please.” I break down once again, I lean my head against the bed holding her hand tightly. I don’t understand it, I have my mind made up one minute, and I know that her and I will never be but sitting here with her in this room, I still hold onto hope. And it scares the shit out of me. I just hope that when I get back home my mind will be clearer.
“This is so hard Liz, I know I shouldn’t feel the way I do but I know deep down I have to let you go. I can’t just say it anymore I have to do it, I can’t live my life this way. I’m torn and I don’t have any answers, which just makes everything worse.” The tears are falling uncontrollably from my eyes, and I know I have to leave. I rise from the chair and lean over her body, framing her face between my hands.
“I love you Liz, I’ll always love you but I need to let you go.” I lean down and kiss her cheek.
Michael and I leave the hospital and make our way to the airport. We sit in silence, so many things swimming around in our heads. We both know we need this time to ourselves to try and sort things out. I pray that the plane ride is enough time for me to deal with everything between Liz and Dariana. I know that Michael has a tough decision coming up regarding Maria and Angela; right now both our futures are up in the air.
TBC…
Last edited by Behrsgirl77 on Wed Sep 29, 2004 5:39 pm, edited 1 time in total.
-
Behrsgirl77
- Obsessed Roswellian
- Posts: 633
- Joined: Sat Jan 31, 2004 11:21 am
- Location: New Jersey, USA
- Contact:
Chapter 23
A/N Okay I'm a post a WARNING on this one...this is very (well to me) NC-17 
Chapter 23
Max
“Hi baby!” She runs into my arms. I take her and wrap my arms around her then kiss her lips gently.
“Hi, I missed you. What are you up to?” She is after all in my kitchen, I don’t remember giving her a key.
“Me too, oh well I knew you had an extra key by the door so I decided to make a copy so that I could just fix everything up for your arrival, I hope you don’t mind.”
“Oh no, it’s fine I was just surprised to see you here, I was going to call you.”
“Now you don’t have to.” She kisses me once again.
“So how was everything?”
“It was okay, except for the fact that Isabel and Alex broke up.”
“What?! Really? Oh Max I’m so sorry.”
“Me too, but let’s not talk about that right now okay?”
“Okay, so what do you want to talk about then?”
“I’d say how about what we’re going to do today.” Her face lights up and a smile forms across her lips.
“What are we doing today?” I take her hand in mine and lead her into the living room. I take a seat on one of the couches and pull her into my lap.
“Well I was thinking this afternoon we do some shopping and later tonight we’ll go to dinner if you want.” She lunges at me, placing kisses all over my face.
“Are you kidding of course I want to Max.”
“I’m glad Dari, now I have to call my parents so how about you go home and get ready and just bring a change of clothes back here with you so you don’t have to go home to get changed.”
“Okay Max, I should be back in about an hour.” She hops up off me and head out the door.
I make my way back into the kitchen to call my parents to let them know I’m home, Michael is not good about details like this, he’s like “Maxwell if we didn’t make it they would know” I know he was anxious to see Angela and get some rest since it’s back to work tomorrow.
“Hello?”
“Hi Mom.”
“Max, honey how was the flight?”
“It was okay Mom, same as always. I just wanted to call you and let you know Michael and I are home and I’ll call you guys on Friday to let you know what time our flight is.”
“Okay honey, are you okay?”
“Yeah why don’t I sound okay?”
“Oh yes you sound fine, I was talking about everything you know that’s going on?”
How did I know this was coming, I managed to avoid this conversation at the party and even before I left, but she has snagged me as only a mother can over the phone. I sigh heavily into the phone and pull out a barstool. Hey it’s going to be a long conversation I need to be relaxed.
“Mom, I’m okay, look it’s hard with Liz and everything but I’m dealing with it.”
“What about Dariana honey? You can’t string her along if you don’t plan on being serious with her.”
“I know Mom, please I’m not seventeen okay, I understand her feelings are involved and I’m trying my best to deal with the situation.” Why is she pressing this issue all of a sudden?
“I know Max but are you sure? I mean, what happens when Liz wakes up and you want her to live with you. I don’t see how that’s going to work, you guys have too much history and everything.” Fuck! Now I know why, she must have beaten Dad over the head with a sharp object to get this info out. I mean, I knew he was going to tell her but I just assumed she already knew and wasn’t saying anything. What the hell was I thinking she couldn’t hold her tongue.
“So Dad told you about Liz and I.” It was more of a statement than a question to her.
“Yes, he did and I’m upset that you feel like you couldn’t come to me with it Max, I’m your mother and no matter what happens I’ll never judge you and you know that.”
“I know that Mom it had nothing to do with that, I trust you it’s just it was a hard situation and I just felt like Dad would understand, I guess. Honestly Mom I was seventeen and I was terrified.” I really don’t feel like bringing up anymore of the past at this point in time.
"I’m sorry you both went through that but I want you to know that you can come to me with anything okay? And I’m not bringing this up to hurt you but Max, you and Liz were more than friends and I know you loved her Max. With your whole heart and I don’t know if you realize that you can’t just turn that off and I don’t want you to hide behind Dariana and the feelings you think you might be able to have for her.”
“What do you think I should do then Mom? Hold onto Liz forever, never be happy never fall in love with anyone else? God! This is so hard for me I feel like I’m going to crack at any minute with the thoughts that run through my head since this happened and I wish I could change things but I can’t. I don’t know the truth and I don’t know if I ever will and having to live with that reality day in and day out is killing me. I have Dariana and I’m trying to be what she wants and when Liz wakes up I will be whatever she wants me to be.”
“Max listen to yourself, you are trying to be something to everyone, but what about you Max? What do you want? It’s your life and you need to think about that if you hope to have a future with either of them.”
“No Mom, that’s where you’re wrong I will never have a future with Liz. She didn’t love me mom.”
“Max that’s bullshit!” Did my mother just say bullshit?! She never uses words like that unless she’s pissed.
“Excuse…”
“No Max, listen to me, I’m your mother and I know you don’t want to listen to my advise because you think I don’t know anything about you or whatever, but I love you and so because I love you I’m going to give you some advise!”
“Okay.” God! I’m a groveling twenty eight year old man. I think though no matter how old you are when your mom yells you listen, if you know what’s good for you.
“I saw the way Liz looked at you Max, she loved you and you can deny it all you want. But her eyes never lied Max. You would walk into the room and her complete attention was directed at you and only you. She may have dated whatever his name is, but she loved you Max. I don’t know why she didn’t tell you or why she let you walk away and didn’t fight for you but I know this Max, you are not going to be able to fight the feelings you have with her there, so my suggestion is you figure it out before it’s too late. Things will just get more complicated and I’m afraid if you dig the hole too deep you’ll never get out and all I want is for you to be happy. That’s all I’m going to say, along with call me and I love you.”
“I love you too Mom, thanks.”
“Sure thing honey. Bye.”
“Bye.”
Shit! My life just got more complicated but I can’t think about what my Mom said to me, I have to get ready and I need to focus my attention on Dariana. All that other shit is going to have to wait until I’m ready to deal with it.
I run to take a quick shower and get ready. I just finish getting dressed when my cell phone starts ringing.
“Hello?”
“Hi Max…its Maria.”
“Oh hey Maria. How’s everything going?”
“It’s okay you know, well I just wanted to tell you thank you for everything and that I know you’re going back next week but I…I’m going to be in town on Thursday and thought maybe you know we could meet for lunch or something.” She sounds a little desperate and that’s not Maria. I wonder what’s going on and how much of that has to do with Michael.
“Sure Maria that sounds great, so why don’t you call me on Wednesday and I’ll tell you where and when, is that okay?”
“Yes Max that would be great, thank you.”
“No problem Maria.”
“Okay, I’ll talk to you later then.”
“Yes, bye Maria.”
“Bye Max.”
“What did Maria want?”
“Dari! You scared the shit out of me!” Okay I’m not so sure I’m okay with her having a key, not if she’s going to sneak up on me whenever she wants.
“She just wanted to meet for lunch on Thursday that’s all, why?”
“Oh nothing I was just wondering. So are you ready?”
“Yeah, let me grab my wallet and watch and we can go.”
“What car are we taking?” That’s an excellent question, I only own five but I think today we’ll take my baby.
“Never mind, I shouldn’t have asked. I’ll go wait for you in the garage.” She rolls her eyes and walks out of the bedroom.
“Okay.”
I walk out to the garage she’s already sitting inside. Wonder why I call my car my baby? That I can answer simply, it’s the first car I bought myself after Michael and I opened our agency. It’s a 2004 Mercedes SL600 Roadster Convertible, black with black on black leather interior. It’s the first car new car I bought myself. I’ve always had a car but they were always used. Prior to that I was busy helping my parents and of course buying my house to worry about getting a new car. Michael, however, convinced me I needed to get myself something, something that was mine and mine alone. So one weekend we went out and I drove off the lot with it, it was more than I think my parents paid for their first house but it was worth it. Dari hates it. Not for the most obvious reason of course, she loves the car but she wants to drive it and that is never gonna happen.
“So babe where are we going?” I have a surprise for her; she has really been good about things especially with Liz and has really tried to help me out so I’m going to buy her something to show my appreciation.
“It’s a surprise.” We make our way out towards our destination. About twenty minutes later I park the car and we get out and take a short walk down one block and stop in front of…
“A jewelry store Max? What are we doing here?”
“Well I just wanted to get you something, because let’s face it I have never bought you anything and you have been so good about everything and have really helped me not go insane. So I want you to go in there and pick out whatever you want then I’m taking you to dinner.”
“Max, you know that’s not what’s important to me right?”
“Yes, I know but I want to do this so let’s go.” I take her hand in mine and she places a kiss on my cheek as we enter the jeweler.
An hour and eighteen grand later, we are on our way to dinner.
“Oh Max, it’s so beautiful, thank you sweetheart.” She leans over the seat to kiss me.
“You’re welcome, I’m glad you found something you liked before the store closed.”
“Very funny Max, it’s just I wanted it to be perfect because it was from you.”
“Well it’s beautiful Dari. Before we get out of the car I’ll put it on you.” It was a 18k white gold six and half carat diamond Tiffany necklace.
We had dinner and ended up back at my place. We are lying in bed together and honestly I’m tired as hell and don’t think I could get it up if I tried but of course Dariana will stop at nothing and will not take no for an answer.
“Max, don’t you want me?”
“Yes I want you, that’s not even a question but I’m tired as hell, I have had the most stressful week of my life.”
“All the more better for me to help release some of that stress.” She straddles my hips and lets the blanket fall of her body, exposing her naked body to me. She begins to kiss my neck, and my chest as I slowly raise my arms to caress her back. I wonder if I can get her to finally go down on me. She slowly eases her way down my chest stopping at my navel then back up.
“Stop teasing woman.”
“What? I’m not teasing I’m trying to turn you on.” She sits up and once again straddles my hips and begins grinding herself on top of me.
“I think you can tell I’m turned on, but what I really want is for you to continue your way down and suck me off.”
“No Max, you know I don’t do that.” Trust me I know this.
“Why not, you said you would do anything for me to help me and trust me baby this would help me more than you know.” God, I’m such a guy sometimes.
“No it’s just.” She makes this disgusted face. I sit up and pull her off of me.
“It’s just what? Disgusting or something?”
“Yes it is, I mean, God! No I can’t do that.”
“Don’t act like a fucking prude now and make it seem like I’m some kind of animal or something. Hell you won’t even let me go down on you, why not?”
“Because Max I told you I don’t like it.”
“How can you not like something you’ve never had done to you before?!”
“I never said I didn’t.”
“Excuse me, yes you did. I asked you six months ago the first time I tried and you said you never did it and didn’t want to try now. Or am I wrong?!”
“No! Look I don’t like it, I’m sorry I lied but I’m not going to do it. So get over it.”
“Trust me Dari, I’m over it. I think you need to leave now. I need to get some rest because I have some shit to get done before work on Monday.”
“Max…don’t be like this. Baby please I didn’t mean it like that.”
“I know you didn’t but seriously I need to get to bed, I’ll talk to you tomorrow.”
“Okay I’m sorry. Bye.”
“Dari?”
“Yes.”
“Don’t apologize, I’m sorry I shouldn’t have blown up like that I’m just really stressed out. Forgive me.” She comes back to the bed and leans in and brushes a light kiss on my lips.
“Forgiven. Hey do you want me to stop by tomorrow, have Mike and Angela come over and I’ll cook dinner for us, if you want.”
“Yeah sounds good. Goodnight.”
“Night Max.”
Jesus! What the fuck is wrong with me? Here I had Dari ready and waiting and I just blew up. I couldn’t help it though sometimes she just aggravates me when it comes to sex. I guess I’m just not used to not getting what I want. God when I was with Liz it was just…mind-blowing sex. Don’t get me wrong what I had with Liz was always more than sex to me, even if I don’t like to admit it. I made love to her each and every time.
I don’t know how to explain it but of course now all I have to think about is sex. I have a raging hard on and nothing is going to cure it. But still my mind wanders back to Liz, how different being with her and Dariana really is.
With Dari, it’s all about completion, reaching that one goal. With Liz everything counted, the foreplay, making love and afterwards when we would hold each other until we fell asleep. It was everything I could have ever dreamed about. Dariana is great but she doesn’t hold a candle to the way Liz would make my body feel, it was like after we made love my body would be so satisfied and it was an amazing feeling.
Dariana likes things…I don’t know what the word I’m looking for is…I guess boring. What I mean by that is, she doesn’t like to have oral sex, as you know. In addition to that she doesn’t like some positions, she’s basically boring in that department. Yeah I mean sometimes it’s good don’t get me wrong to do things the “missionary” way but it’s a hell of a lot more fun trying different things. She’s not open to that but Liz on the other hand may have been quiet and shy but she was audacious in the bedroom.
I remember there were several times she would want try something new. The first time she wanted to try something new, I was of course down for whatever but she surprised me by her bold attempt. It’s funny because the things she would say you would never expect to leave her mouth, not in a million years. It was the summer before my senior year and I had decided to stay up at school as I usually did since I had to work, but I would fly Liz out at least twice a month to visit me when she wanted.
It actually happened to be her birthday the week she was coming down so I planned a very special surprise for her, but little did I know she had one better for me. At that point in our friendship we decided that we wouldn’t sleep together anymore, it was just complicating things more, so after the last time we called it quits…well at least I did anyway.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“So Max are you studying again this weekend? You know I’m starting to feel a little neglected.” I roll over on the bed and look at her standing at the foot of the bed with her hand resting on her hips.
“Stop pouting Parker, I’m almost done then we are going out.” Her face lights up and she bounces onto the bed beside me.
“Really!”
“Yes, now why don’t you go and get ready, make sure you wear something warm, I don’t want to turning into a Popsicle.”
“Hardee har har Max. You know you are not funny.”
“Neither are you Liz.”
“Yes I am so stop being jealous.” She turns and enters the bathroom to get ready.
An hour later we are in the car headed to our destination.
“Where are we going?”
“Liz, I’m not telling you you’ll see when we get there okay?”
“Okay fine, you know Max you don’t play fair. I might have to spank you later.” I snap my head to look at her and cock my eyebrow at her.
“Hmm, sounds good to me.”
“Pervert!”
“Hey you said it not me!”
“Just drive Evans.”
“Yes dear.”
We finally arrive at our destination. It’s a small art studio a friend of mine owns; he agreed to let me have use of it for a couple of hours tonight.
“Oh My God! Max…I don’t believe it.” Her entire face lit up and she covered her mouth with her tiny hand. I know how much she loves art and photography; she is an absolutely amazing artist I really wished she had pursued it further. I guess there’s always time for that.
“Happy Birthday Liz.” I wrap my arms around her and place a kiss on cheek. I wanted to pick her up and kiss her breathless but I can’t.
“Thank you so much Max, it’s absolutely beautiful.” She says while walks around gently touching the paintings that hung all around the huge loft.
“Come here Liz.” I reach out my hand to her and she takes it, I walk us over to one corner of the studio where I have laid out a blanket right below the skylights in the building.
“It’s beautiful Max.”
“No Liz it’s nothing compared to you.” She blushes and takes my hand to lie down.
“Thank you Max.”
“Welcome. Are you hungry?”
“No, I’m still full from lunch. How long can we stay here?”
“We have a couple of hours why?”
“Just wondering, you know, how much time I had alone with you.”
“Alone with me? Liz you’re staying in my apartment, I think that qualifies as being alone with me.”
“No Max, I mean how much time I had to be with you here alone with you.” Oh, now I understand. I’m generally not this slow.
“We have time Liz.” She gently starts rubbing my arm up and down. I close my eyes and concentrate on the feeling of her touching me. It sends chills all over my body. God, I love it when she touches me. She rolls over and lays half her body on top of me.
“Max?” She whispers in my ear and I swear I want to take her right now. I feel my erection growing hard by the second and it’s taking all my willpower to keep from exploding right now. So with my eyes still closed I answer her.
“Yeah Liz.”
“I want you to know that I love my birthday present but do you want to know what would make my day even better?” Oh God! She is rubbing her inner thigh across my erection and I don’t know if I’m in heaven or hell right now.
“What Liz.” I hiss out, I’m trying to get my breathing under control.
“You.”
“I’m here Liz.”
“No Max.” She rolls her tiny body on top of mine and my hands have a mind of their own and they fly to her hips up her back then down her sides. She leans in to my face, just a breath away from my lips and says,
“I want you inside me Max, I want you so bad.” I don’t need anymore than that. I lift my hand to cradle her neck and kiss her hard, passionately. Our tongues sliding against one another and I hear a small whimper escape from her lips. I quickly turn us over so I’m lying on top of her. I kiss her harder sliding my tongue in and out of her hot wet mouth over and over, all the while grinding my hips into hers. She responds immediately spreading her legs to allow me better access.
“Liz…wait…we can’t….”
“Shh Max, I want you don’t you want me?” She pulls away but doesn’t stop the gyrating of her lower body against mine.
“Shit! Liz of course I want you but what does it mean for us.”
“Let’s not think about that Max, just please…I need you so bad.” She forcefully drags my head back down to capture my lips in another kiss. All reason flies out the window when I feel her small hand come from my caressing my back down to grab my ass and press my erection against her center.
“Max, take your clothes off.” She pants and I don’t waist a second I stand up and remove my shirt, shoes, socks, pants and boxers. I stand in front of her completely exposed.
“Don’t you think you’re over dressed a little?” She smiles and stands up slowly. I think she’s trying to kill me. She licks her lips and I feel my cock twitch, I want her so bad right now.
She slowly removes her shirt and I see her lacey black bra, God I want to run my tongue over her hard nipples. Then she unbuttons her jeans and slides them down her trim legs and straightens, and reaches behind her back to remove her bra. But I’m not even looking at that right now I’m staring at the tiny black lace material covering her sweet spot, I want to taste her so bad right now. The bra hits the floor and she slowly approaches me then gets on her knees in front of me.
I close my eyes when her hand wraps around my cock, then I feel her take me into her warm mouth. My hands quickly settle on her head as she slowly draws me in and out and my hips take on a mind of their own and pump into her mouth helping her along.
I open my eyes and look down upon her, God she is the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen, she opens her eyes and looks right at me.
“Liz…Oh…Liz…Yeah…Baby…” She speeds up her ministrations and I’m so close so I tell her so she can move in enough time. But she just takes me in her hand and speeds up even more, sliding her tongue over my cock over and over, sucking me to completion.
“God! Liz…fuck! Yes…oh yes…ahhhh!” I came in her mouth and to my surprise she took it all. Usually we stop right before but not this time. This time she swallowed and I never knew how much of a turn on that would be.
I drop to my knees and kiss her. I can taste myself on her lips and I didn’t think I could have been more turned on before… boy was I wrong.
“Lay back Liz.” She does as I ask and I hover just above her she opens her legs so I can lay in between them and I take one of her perky ripe nipples into my mouth. Sliding my tongue over them until each one was hard then I tug on them gently.
“Oh Max!” I have to smile, God I love it when she says my name in that breathy whisper thing she does. I want her even more for it.
I slowly kiss down her chest, down to her cute little belly button her hips are jerking upwards into my chest and I reach the brim of her panties. I look up at her and her head is thrashing back and forth she’s gripping the edges of the blanket.
So I slowly slide the scrap of material from around her waist down her legs and run my hands up the inside of her thighs. I can smell her arousal, which makes my cock twitch with excitement.
I gently place a kiss on either side of her thigh and slide down further so that my face is just inches from her pussy.
“You’re so wet baby.”
“Yes Max…only for you…just…oh please…”
“Please what Liz?” I say as I run my finger over her slick folds. Her body jerks upwards but I don’t stop until I hear her say it, I know she will, it just takes her some time.
“Max…just…kiss me.”
“Kiss you where Liz?” Well I don’t have to wait for an answer; she takes one hand and pushes my face in between her legs. I begin to lick, suck and tease her entrance with my tongue over and over again.
“Yes Max…Oh yes…that feels so fucking good baby yeah…oh don’t stop!” I slide one finger into her wetness then add another, stroking her in and out, while sucking and licking her slit over and over again. I can feel her walls contract around my fingers and right before she comes I pull away.
“W...Why did you s-stop!” She’s panting heavily and she looks pissed but there’s a reason for it.
“I don’t want you to come yet Liz.”
“No fair I let you come and it’s my birthday.” I lie down next to her then I rolled over and slide my tongue in her mouth.
“Do you taste that Liz…do you taste us?” Her hands were running up my body then down to the base of my cock.
“Yes Max…I taste us.”
“Do you like it Liz?”
“Yes Max, God yes!” She takes me and rolls us over so she’s on top of me now. I can feel her wetness running down her legs onto my chest. I thrust upwards uncontrollably.
“I need you Liz, please let me have you.”
“No.”
“What?!” She can’t be serious right?
“I said no, you made me suffer so now you can too.”
“Liz I was only kidding…you know ha ha?” I’m desperate at this point if I don’t get inside of her I’m going to explode either way.
“Well Max maybe this will teach you not to tease girls, we don’t like it Max, but since it is my birthday and I want you I guess I could make an exception this one time.” Thank God!
“Oh really?” She doesn’t have to answer she slowly rises then sinks herself on top of me.
“Oh yes…Oh Liz.”
“Oh Max…Yes!” She slowly rides me then quickens the pace; sweat is starting to form over my body and hers. I raise my hands to cup her breasts then bend to suck one of her nipples into my mouth and she cups the back of my head pressing me harder into her body.
“Yes Max…Yes you feel so good inside me.”
“Yeah Liz, God you’re so wet and tight.” I bring my hands to her waist to push her down harder against my cock, I feel her walls start to tighten knowing the end is almost near for her but I don’t want it to end yet. Before I get to do anything, she surprises me. She stops and slides off of me and rolls over so now she’s beside me on her hands and knees.
“Liz?” She looks over her shoulder and smiles.
“Fuck me Max.”
I position myself behind her and tell her, “You don’t have to tell me twice.” It’s the first time she’s ever said that to me and it blows my mind. I slide easily into her body.
We groan in unison. “Yes!” She bucks her hips back into me, giving me the go head to start, I pump into her body quick and hard, hearing the sounds coming from her are bringing me to the edge fast.
“Yes Max…harder… oh yes…you feel so good inside me…oh…I’m coming so hard Max…Mmmmmax!” I feel her warm cum bathe my cock, which pushes me over the edge.
“Ugh! Liiiiz Yes! Oh yes!! Oh…Yeeeesss!” I shoot my load inside of her. And roll off to lay on my back taking her with me.
We lay there for a few minutes before we could catch our breaths to speak. She was the first one though.
“That was different.” She looks up at me.
“Yes it was…but I’m not complaining.” She sighs.
“Me either.” I kiss the top of her head and roll the blanket over our rapidly cooling bodies.
“Happy Birthday Liz.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
God! What the fuck am I thinking, now I’m more aroused than I was before. I need a fucking cold ass shower. Damn! That’s what I get for letting my mind wander around again.
I’m tired as hell and I don’t think I’ll be getting any sleep tonight. My life sucks big time and it doesn’t look like it’s going to get any better any time soon.
I have to meet Michael tomorrow morning at the office to prepare for Monday’s meetings, at least I hope that will keep my mind off of Liz. To be honest I was hoping that I could avoid thinking about her while I was home, that was a joke, no one believed it but I tried to convince myself I would be better. That couldn’t be farther from the truth.
With each passing day I find myself emerged in thoughts of Liz and my time with her. I can only hope tomorrow will be a better day.
TBC…Okay this part was really 
for me to write...so if it's horrible, I'm sorry. The next part will be better I promise! Thanks!
Chapter 23
Max
“Hi baby!” She runs into my arms. I take her and wrap my arms around her then kiss her lips gently.
“Hi, I missed you. What are you up to?” She is after all in my kitchen, I don’t remember giving her a key.
“Me too, oh well I knew you had an extra key by the door so I decided to make a copy so that I could just fix everything up for your arrival, I hope you don’t mind.”
“Oh no, it’s fine I was just surprised to see you here, I was going to call you.”
“Now you don’t have to.” She kisses me once again.
“So how was everything?”
“It was okay, except for the fact that Isabel and Alex broke up.”
“What?! Really? Oh Max I’m so sorry.”
“Me too, but let’s not talk about that right now okay?”
“Okay, so what do you want to talk about then?”
“I’d say how about what we’re going to do today.” Her face lights up and a smile forms across her lips.
“What are we doing today?” I take her hand in mine and lead her into the living room. I take a seat on one of the couches and pull her into my lap.
“Well I was thinking this afternoon we do some shopping and later tonight we’ll go to dinner if you want.” She lunges at me, placing kisses all over my face.
“Are you kidding of course I want to Max.”
“I’m glad Dari, now I have to call my parents so how about you go home and get ready and just bring a change of clothes back here with you so you don’t have to go home to get changed.”
“Okay Max, I should be back in about an hour.” She hops up off me and head out the door.
I make my way back into the kitchen to call my parents to let them know I’m home, Michael is not good about details like this, he’s like “Maxwell if we didn’t make it they would know” I know he was anxious to see Angela and get some rest since it’s back to work tomorrow.
“Hello?”
“Hi Mom.”
“Max, honey how was the flight?”
“It was okay Mom, same as always. I just wanted to call you and let you know Michael and I are home and I’ll call you guys on Friday to let you know what time our flight is.”
“Okay honey, are you okay?”
“Yeah why don’t I sound okay?”
“Oh yes you sound fine, I was talking about everything you know that’s going on?”
How did I know this was coming, I managed to avoid this conversation at the party and even before I left, but she has snagged me as only a mother can over the phone. I sigh heavily into the phone and pull out a barstool. Hey it’s going to be a long conversation I need to be relaxed.
“Mom, I’m okay, look it’s hard with Liz and everything but I’m dealing with it.”
“What about Dariana honey? You can’t string her along if you don’t plan on being serious with her.”
“I know Mom, please I’m not seventeen okay, I understand her feelings are involved and I’m trying my best to deal with the situation.” Why is she pressing this issue all of a sudden?
“I know Max but are you sure? I mean, what happens when Liz wakes up and you want her to live with you. I don’t see how that’s going to work, you guys have too much history and everything.” Fuck! Now I know why, she must have beaten Dad over the head with a sharp object to get this info out. I mean, I knew he was going to tell her but I just assumed she already knew and wasn’t saying anything. What the hell was I thinking she couldn’t hold her tongue.
“So Dad told you about Liz and I.” It was more of a statement than a question to her.
“Yes, he did and I’m upset that you feel like you couldn’t come to me with it Max, I’m your mother and no matter what happens I’ll never judge you and you know that.”
“I know that Mom it had nothing to do with that, I trust you it’s just it was a hard situation and I just felt like Dad would understand, I guess. Honestly Mom I was seventeen and I was terrified.” I really don’t feel like bringing up anymore of the past at this point in time.
"I’m sorry you both went through that but I want you to know that you can come to me with anything okay? And I’m not bringing this up to hurt you but Max, you and Liz were more than friends and I know you loved her Max. With your whole heart and I don’t know if you realize that you can’t just turn that off and I don’t want you to hide behind Dariana and the feelings you think you might be able to have for her.”
“What do you think I should do then Mom? Hold onto Liz forever, never be happy never fall in love with anyone else? God! This is so hard for me I feel like I’m going to crack at any minute with the thoughts that run through my head since this happened and I wish I could change things but I can’t. I don’t know the truth and I don’t know if I ever will and having to live with that reality day in and day out is killing me. I have Dariana and I’m trying to be what she wants and when Liz wakes up I will be whatever she wants me to be.”
“Max listen to yourself, you are trying to be something to everyone, but what about you Max? What do you want? It’s your life and you need to think about that if you hope to have a future with either of them.”
“No Mom, that’s where you’re wrong I will never have a future with Liz. She didn’t love me mom.”
“Max that’s bullshit!” Did my mother just say bullshit?! She never uses words like that unless she’s pissed.
“Excuse…”
“No Max, listen to me, I’m your mother and I know you don’t want to listen to my advise because you think I don’t know anything about you or whatever, but I love you and so because I love you I’m going to give you some advise!”
“Okay.” God! I’m a groveling twenty eight year old man. I think though no matter how old you are when your mom yells you listen, if you know what’s good for you.
“I saw the way Liz looked at you Max, she loved you and you can deny it all you want. But her eyes never lied Max. You would walk into the room and her complete attention was directed at you and only you. She may have dated whatever his name is, but she loved you Max. I don’t know why she didn’t tell you or why she let you walk away and didn’t fight for you but I know this Max, you are not going to be able to fight the feelings you have with her there, so my suggestion is you figure it out before it’s too late. Things will just get more complicated and I’m afraid if you dig the hole too deep you’ll never get out and all I want is for you to be happy. That’s all I’m going to say, along with call me and I love you.”
“I love you too Mom, thanks.”
“Sure thing honey. Bye.”
“Bye.”
Shit! My life just got more complicated but I can’t think about what my Mom said to me, I have to get ready and I need to focus my attention on Dariana. All that other shit is going to have to wait until I’m ready to deal with it.
I run to take a quick shower and get ready. I just finish getting dressed when my cell phone starts ringing.
“Hello?”
“Hi Max…its Maria.”
“Oh hey Maria. How’s everything going?”
“It’s okay you know, well I just wanted to tell you thank you for everything and that I know you’re going back next week but I…I’m going to be in town on Thursday and thought maybe you know we could meet for lunch or something.” She sounds a little desperate and that’s not Maria. I wonder what’s going on and how much of that has to do with Michael.
“Sure Maria that sounds great, so why don’t you call me on Wednesday and I’ll tell you where and when, is that okay?”
“Yes Max that would be great, thank you.”
“No problem Maria.”
“Okay, I’ll talk to you later then.”
“Yes, bye Maria.”
“Bye Max.”
“What did Maria want?”
“Dari! You scared the shit out of me!” Okay I’m not so sure I’m okay with her having a key, not if she’s going to sneak up on me whenever she wants.
“She just wanted to meet for lunch on Thursday that’s all, why?”
“Oh nothing I was just wondering. So are you ready?”
“Yeah, let me grab my wallet and watch and we can go.”
“What car are we taking?” That’s an excellent question, I only own five but I think today we’ll take my baby.
“Never mind, I shouldn’t have asked. I’ll go wait for you in the garage.” She rolls her eyes and walks out of the bedroom.
“Okay.”
I walk out to the garage she’s already sitting inside. Wonder why I call my car my baby? That I can answer simply, it’s the first car I bought myself after Michael and I opened our agency. It’s a 2004 Mercedes SL600 Roadster Convertible, black with black on black leather interior. It’s the first car new car I bought myself. I’ve always had a car but they were always used. Prior to that I was busy helping my parents and of course buying my house to worry about getting a new car. Michael, however, convinced me I needed to get myself something, something that was mine and mine alone. So one weekend we went out and I drove off the lot with it, it was more than I think my parents paid for their first house but it was worth it. Dari hates it. Not for the most obvious reason of course, she loves the car but she wants to drive it and that is never gonna happen.
“So babe where are we going?” I have a surprise for her; she has really been good about things especially with Liz and has really tried to help me out so I’m going to buy her something to show my appreciation.
“It’s a surprise.” We make our way out towards our destination. About twenty minutes later I park the car and we get out and take a short walk down one block and stop in front of…
“A jewelry store Max? What are we doing here?”
“Well I just wanted to get you something, because let’s face it I have never bought you anything and you have been so good about everything and have really helped me not go insane. So I want you to go in there and pick out whatever you want then I’m taking you to dinner.”
“Max, you know that’s not what’s important to me right?”
“Yes, I know but I want to do this so let’s go.” I take her hand in mine and she places a kiss on my cheek as we enter the jeweler.
An hour and eighteen grand later, we are on our way to dinner.
“Oh Max, it’s so beautiful, thank you sweetheart.” She leans over the seat to kiss me.
“You’re welcome, I’m glad you found something you liked before the store closed.”
“Very funny Max, it’s just I wanted it to be perfect because it was from you.”
“Well it’s beautiful Dari. Before we get out of the car I’ll put it on you.” It was a 18k white gold six and half carat diamond Tiffany necklace.
We had dinner and ended up back at my place. We are lying in bed together and honestly I’m tired as hell and don’t think I could get it up if I tried but of course Dariana will stop at nothing and will not take no for an answer.
“Max, don’t you want me?”
“Yes I want you, that’s not even a question but I’m tired as hell, I have had the most stressful week of my life.”
“All the more better for me to help release some of that stress.” She straddles my hips and lets the blanket fall of her body, exposing her naked body to me. She begins to kiss my neck, and my chest as I slowly raise my arms to caress her back. I wonder if I can get her to finally go down on me. She slowly eases her way down my chest stopping at my navel then back up.
“Stop teasing woman.”
“What? I’m not teasing I’m trying to turn you on.” She sits up and once again straddles my hips and begins grinding herself on top of me.
“I think you can tell I’m turned on, but what I really want is for you to continue your way down and suck me off.”
“No Max, you know I don’t do that.” Trust me I know this.
“Why not, you said you would do anything for me to help me and trust me baby this would help me more than you know.” God, I’m such a guy sometimes.
“No it’s just.” She makes this disgusted face. I sit up and pull her off of me.
“It’s just what? Disgusting or something?”
“Yes it is, I mean, God! No I can’t do that.”
“Don’t act like a fucking prude now and make it seem like I’m some kind of animal or something. Hell you won’t even let me go down on you, why not?”
“Because Max I told you I don’t like it.”
“How can you not like something you’ve never had done to you before?!”
“I never said I didn’t.”
“Excuse me, yes you did. I asked you six months ago the first time I tried and you said you never did it and didn’t want to try now. Or am I wrong?!”
“No! Look I don’t like it, I’m sorry I lied but I’m not going to do it. So get over it.”
“Trust me Dari, I’m over it. I think you need to leave now. I need to get some rest because I have some shit to get done before work on Monday.”
“Max…don’t be like this. Baby please I didn’t mean it like that.”
“I know you didn’t but seriously I need to get to bed, I’ll talk to you tomorrow.”
“Okay I’m sorry. Bye.”
“Dari?”
“Yes.”
“Don’t apologize, I’m sorry I shouldn’t have blown up like that I’m just really stressed out. Forgive me.” She comes back to the bed and leans in and brushes a light kiss on my lips.
“Forgiven. Hey do you want me to stop by tomorrow, have Mike and Angela come over and I’ll cook dinner for us, if you want.”
“Yeah sounds good. Goodnight.”
“Night Max.”
Jesus! What the fuck is wrong with me? Here I had Dari ready and waiting and I just blew up. I couldn’t help it though sometimes she just aggravates me when it comes to sex. I guess I’m just not used to not getting what I want. God when I was with Liz it was just…mind-blowing sex. Don’t get me wrong what I had with Liz was always more than sex to me, even if I don’t like to admit it. I made love to her each and every time.
I don’t know how to explain it but of course now all I have to think about is sex. I have a raging hard on and nothing is going to cure it. But still my mind wanders back to Liz, how different being with her and Dariana really is.
With Dari, it’s all about completion, reaching that one goal. With Liz everything counted, the foreplay, making love and afterwards when we would hold each other until we fell asleep. It was everything I could have ever dreamed about. Dariana is great but she doesn’t hold a candle to the way Liz would make my body feel, it was like after we made love my body would be so satisfied and it was an amazing feeling.
Dariana likes things…I don’t know what the word I’m looking for is…I guess boring. What I mean by that is, she doesn’t like to have oral sex, as you know. In addition to that she doesn’t like some positions, she’s basically boring in that department. Yeah I mean sometimes it’s good don’t get me wrong to do things the “missionary” way but it’s a hell of a lot more fun trying different things. She’s not open to that but Liz on the other hand may have been quiet and shy but she was audacious in the bedroom.
I remember there were several times she would want try something new. The first time she wanted to try something new, I was of course down for whatever but she surprised me by her bold attempt. It’s funny because the things she would say you would never expect to leave her mouth, not in a million years. It was the summer before my senior year and I had decided to stay up at school as I usually did since I had to work, but I would fly Liz out at least twice a month to visit me when she wanted.
It actually happened to be her birthday the week she was coming down so I planned a very special surprise for her, but little did I know she had one better for me. At that point in our friendship we decided that we wouldn’t sleep together anymore, it was just complicating things more, so after the last time we called it quits…well at least I did anyway.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“So Max are you studying again this weekend? You know I’m starting to feel a little neglected.” I roll over on the bed and look at her standing at the foot of the bed with her hand resting on her hips.
“Stop pouting Parker, I’m almost done then we are going out.” Her face lights up and she bounces onto the bed beside me.
“Really!”
“Yes, now why don’t you go and get ready, make sure you wear something warm, I don’t want to turning into a Popsicle.”
“Hardee har har Max. You know you are not funny.”
“Neither are you Liz.”
“Yes I am so stop being jealous.” She turns and enters the bathroom to get ready.
An hour later we are in the car headed to our destination.
“Where are we going?”
“Liz, I’m not telling you you’ll see when we get there okay?”
“Okay fine, you know Max you don’t play fair. I might have to spank you later.” I snap my head to look at her and cock my eyebrow at her.
“Hmm, sounds good to me.”
“Pervert!”
“Hey you said it not me!”
“Just drive Evans.”
“Yes dear.”
We finally arrive at our destination. It’s a small art studio a friend of mine owns; he agreed to let me have use of it for a couple of hours tonight.
“Oh My God! Max…I don’t believe it.” Her entire face lit up and she covered her mouth with her tiny hand. I know how much she loves art and photography; she is an absolutely amazing artist I really wished she had pursued it further. I guess there’s always time for that.
“Happy Birthday Liz.” I wrap my arms around her and place a kiss on cheek. I wanted to pick her up and kiss her breathless but I can’t.
“Thank you so much Max, it’s absolutely beautiful.” She says while walks around gently touching the paintings that hung all around the huge loft.
“Come here Liz.” I reach out my hand to her and she takes it, I walk us over to one corner of the studio where I have laid out a blanket right below the skylights in the building.
“It’s beautiful Max.”
“No Liz it’s nothing compared to you.” She blushes and takes my hand to lie down.
“Thank you Max.”
“Welcome. Are you hungry?”
“No, I’m still full from lunch. How long can we stay here?”
“We have a couple of hours why?”
“Just wondering, you know, how much time I had alone with you.”
“Alone with me? Liz you’re staying in my apartment, I think that qualifies as being alone with me.”
“No Max, I mean how much time I had to be with you here alone with you.” Oh, now I understand. I’m generally not this slow.
“We have time Liz.” She gently starts rubbing my arm up and down. I close my eyes and concentrate on the feeling of her touching me. It sends chills all over my body. God, I love it when she touches me. She rolls over and lays half her body on top of me.
“Max?” She whispers in my ear and I swear I want to take her right now. I feel my erection growing hard by the second and it’s taking all my willpower to keep from exploding right now. So with my eyes still closed I answer her.
“Yeah Liz.”
“I want you to know that I love my birthday present but do you want to know what would make my day even better?” Oh God! She is rubbing her inner thigh across my erection and I don’t know if I’m in heaven or hell right now.
“What Liz.” I hiss out, I’m trying to get my breathing under control.
“You.”
“I’m here Liz.”
“No Max.” She rolls her tiny body on top of mine and my hands have a mind of their own and they fly to her hips up her back then down her sides. She leans in to my face, just a breath away from my lips and says,
“I want you inside me Max, I want you so bad.” I don’t need anymore than that. I lift my hand to cradle her neck and kiss her hard, passionately. Our tongues sliding against one another and I hear a small whimper escape from her lips. I quickly turn us over so I’m lying on top of her. I kiss her harder sliding my tongue in and out of her hot wet mouth over and over, all the while grinding my hips into hers. She responds immediately spreading her legs to allow me better access.
“Liz…wait…we can’t….”
“Shh Max, I want you don’t you want me?” She pulls away but doesn’t stop the gyrating of her lower body against mine.
“Shit! Liz of course I want you but what does it mean for us.”
“Let’s not think about that Max, just please…I need you so bad.” She forcefully drags my head back down to capture my lips in another kiss. All reason flies out the window when I feel her small hand come from my caressing my back down to grab my ass and press my erection against her center.
“Max, take your clothes off.” She pants and I don’t waist a second I stand up and remove my shirt, shoes, socks, pants and boxers. I stand in front of her completely exposed.
“Don’t you think you’re over dressed a little?” She smiles and stands up slowly. I think she’s trying to kill me. She licks her lips and I feel my cock twitch, I want her so bad right now.
She slowly removes her shirt and I see her lacey black bra, God I want to run my tongue over her hard nipples. Then she unbuttons her jeans and slides them down her trim legs and straightens, and reaches behind her back to remove her bra. But I’m not even looking at that right now I’m staring at the tiny black lace material covering her sweet spot, I want to taste her so bad right now. The bra hits the floor and she slowly approaches me then gets on her knees in front of me.
I close my eyes when her hand wraps around my cock, then I feel her take me into her warm mouth. My hands quickly settle on her head as she slowly draws me in and out and my hips take on a mind of their own and pump into her mouth helping her along.
I open my eyes and look down upon her, God she is the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen, she opens her eyes and looks right at me.
“Liz…Oh…Liz…Yeah…Baby…” She speeds up her ministrations and I’m so close so I tell her so she can move in enough time. But she just takes me in her hand and speeds up even more, sliding her tongue over my cock over and over, sucking me to completion.
“God! Liz…fuck! Yes…oh yes…ahhhh!” I came in her mouth and to my surprise she took it all. Usually we stop right before but not this time. This time she swallowed and I never knew how much of a turn on that would be.
I drop to my knees and kiss her. I can taste myself on her lips and I didn’t think I could have been more turned on before… boy was I wrong.
“Lay back Liz.” She does as I ask and I hover just above her she opens her legs so I can lay in between them and I take one of her perky ripe nipples into my mouth. Sliding my tongue over them until each one was hard then I tug on them gently.
“Oh Max!” I have to smile, God I love it when she says my name in that breathy whisper thing she does. I want her even more for it.
I slowly kiss down her chest, down to her cute little belly button her hips are jerking upwards into my chest and I reach the brim of her panties. I look up at her and her head is thrashing back and forth she’s gripping the edges of the blanket.
So I slowly slide the scrap of material from around her waist down her legs and run my hands up the inside of her thighs. I can smell her arousal, which makes my cock twitch with excitement.
I gently place a kiss on either side of her thigh and slide down further so that my face is just inches from her pussy.
“You’re so wet baby.”
“Yes Max…only for you…just…oh please…”
“Please what Liz?” I say as I run my finger over her slick folds. Her body jerks upwards but I don’t stop until I hear her say it, I know she will, it just takes her some time.
“Max…just…kiss me.”
“Kiss you where Liz?” Well I don’t have to wait for an answer; she takes one hand and pushes my face in between her legs. I begin to lick, suck and tease her entrance with my tongue over and over again.
“Yes Max…Oh yes…that feels so fucking good baby yeah…oh don’t stop!” I slide one finger into her wetness then add another, stroking her in and out, while sucking and licking her slit over and over again. I can feel her walls contract around my fingers and right before she comes I pull away.
“W...Why did you s-stop!” She’s panting heavily and she looks pissed but there’s a reason for it.
“I don’t want you to come yet Liz.”
“No fair I let you come and it’s my birthday.” I lie down next to her then I rolled over and slide my tongue in her mouth.
“Do you taste that Liz…do you taste us?” Her hands were running up my body then down to the base of my cock.
“Yes Max…I taste us.”
“Do you like it Liz?”
“Yes Max, God yes!” She takes me and rolls us over so she’s on top of me now. I can feel her wetness running down her legs onto my chest. I thrust upwards uncontrollably.
“I need you Liz, please let me have you.”
“No.”
“What?!” She can’t be serious right?
“I said no, you made me suffer so now you can too.”
“Liz I was only kidding…you know ha ha?” I’m desperate at this point if I don’t get inside of her I’m going to explode either way.
“Well Max maybe this will teach you not to tease girls, we don’t like it Max, but since it is my birthday and I want you I guess I could make an exception this one time.” Thank God!
“Oh really?” She doesn’t have to answer she slowly rises then sinks herself on top of me.
“Oh yes…Oh Liz.”
“Oh Max…Yes!” She slowly rides me then quickens the pace; sweat is starting to form over my body and hers. I raise my hands to cup her breasts then bend to suck one of her nipples into my mouth and she cups the back of my head pressing me harder into her body.
“Yes Max…Yes you feel so good inside me.”
“Yeah Liz, God you’re so wet and tight.” I bring my hands to her waist to push her down harder against my cock, I feel her walls start to tighten knowing the end is almost near for her but I don’t want it to end yet. Before I get to do anything, she surprises me. She stops and slides off of me and rolls over so now she’s beside me on her hands and knees.
“Liz?” She looks over her shoulder and smiles.
“Fuck me Max.”
I position myself behind her and tell her, “You don’t have to tell me twice.” It’s the first time she’s ever said that to me and it blows my mind. I slide easily into her body.
We groan in unison. “Yes!” She bucks her hips back into me, giving me the go head to start, I pump into her body quick and hard, hearing the sounds coming from her are bringing me to the edge fast.
“Yes Max…harder… oh yes…you feel so good inside me…oh…I’m coming so hard Max…Mmmmmax!” I feel her warm cum bathe my cock, which pushes me over the edge.
“Ugh! Liiiiz Yes! Oh yes!! Oh…Yeeeesss!” I shoot my load inside of her. And roll off to lay on my back taking her with me.
We lay there for a few minutes before we could catch our breaths to speak. She was the first one though.
“That was different.” She looks up at me.
“Yes it was…but I’m not complaining.” She sighs.
“Me either.” I kiss the top of her head and roll the blanket over our rapidly cooling bodies.
“Happy Birthday Liz.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
God! What the fuck am I thinking, now I’m more aroused than I was before. I need a fucking cold ass shower. Damn! That’s what I get for letting my mind wander around again.
I’m tired as hell and I don’t think I’ll be getting any sleep tonight. My life sucks big time and it doesn’t look like it’s going to get any better any time soon.
I have to meet Michael tomorrow morning at the office to prepare for Monday’s meetings, at least I hope that will keep my mind off of Liz. To be honest I was hoping that I could avoid thinking about her while I was home, that was a joke, no one believed it but I tried to convince myself I would be better. That couldn’t be farther from the truth.
With each passing day I find myself emerged in thoughts of Liz and my time with her. I can only hope tomorrow will be a better day.
TBC…Okay this part was really
for me to write...so if it's horrible, I'm sorry. The next part will be better I promise! Thanks!
Last edited by Behrsgirl77 on Wed Sep 29, 2004 5:40 pm, edited 1 time in total.
-
Behrsgirl77
- Obsessed Roswellian
- Posts: 633
- Joined: Sat Jan 31, 2004 11:21 am
- Location: New Jersey, USA
- Contact:
Chapter 24
Max
“Hey Maxwell what’s going on today?” Michael says as he enters my office. It’s Wednesday today, which means I’ll be meeting Maria for lunch. I haven’t told Michael yet only because I’m not even sure what she wants and I don’t want to upset him. As soon as I get back I’ll be telling him about it though.
“I have a meeting at 2 but right now I’m running late for another meeting. I should be back in about an hour.”
“Okay man, I have a telephone conference anyway, oh do you think on your way back you can grab me something to eat?”
“Of course do you want your usual?”
“You know it.”
“Alright I’ll see you in about an hour.”
I meet Maria at a diner about five miles from the office. When I get there I see she’s already sitting inside.
“Hey Maria.”
“Oh hi Max, thanks for meeting me.” She gets up and puts her arms around me and I hug her back gently.
“So did you order yet?” She seems preoccupied.
“Oh no I was waiting for you.” Just as she answers the waitress comes to our table to take our orders. I know I’m starving I haven’t eaten anything since dinner last night.
“So how have you been Max?”
“Honestly Maria I’ve been confused as hell and Michael and I are leaving for Roswell in two days and I don’t know if I can walk into the hospital again and not breakdown.” She nods before she begins speaking.
“Max, I know you have so many questions and that makes it harder but I mean what if she wakes up and wants to be with you. What if she realizes she was wrong and should have never let you go, would you take her back?” I know this question has an underlying meaning but I decide to answer it anyway and ask a question of my own as well.
“Maria, if Liz were to wake up and ask me to forgive her or whatever, honestly I don’t think I could. I want to so bad, it would make my life so much easier but there is too much that happened between us and that’s what I’d be holding onto because I don’t have answers, in addition to the fact that the pain doesn’t just go away.”
“Will you ever forgive her?”
“Maria, it’s not a point of forgiving her, hell I know I fucked up somewhere so no, it’s not about forgiving her it’s about trusting her to be honest with me. I thought what we had was real and true, and I know that might sound stupid since we didn’t date, but hell we might as well have. We did everything normal couples do but it didn’t matter, it didn’t make one fucking difference, we didn’t make it, that’s my reality. So let me ask you Maria, why did you ask me a question like that?”
“I just wondered you know, I mean I know Liz messed up but you still love her right?” I can’t deny it so I answer her.
“Yes, I still love her, but we both know this conversation has nothing to do with Liz and I now does it?”
“No it doesn’t.” She looks down just as the waitress brings our food. We begin eating in silence, I know she’s trying to get her courage together to talk to me so I’m trying to give her the time she needs.
We are just about done eating when she speaks up.
“I fucked up Max and I’ve been kicking myself ever since. I don’t know what to do either, he’s going to marry her and have a family with her and it should have been me.” She’s crying now, I don’t want her to have to deal with this in a public place. So I tell her to calm down and after paying the check I take her to my car to talk. She hasn’t stopped crying though.
“Maria, what are you saying? You still love Michael?” She turns her teary eyes towards me.
“Yes Max. God! I have nothing Max, nothing! I sing for millions of people, I make millions of dollars and you know what? I have nothing! I’ve completely sheltered myself from everyone that means anything to me. Why?! Because I thought I was better that’s why? But you know what Max?” I don’t know what to say. Usually when Maria is having an argument with herself you kind of just let her ride it out. The tears are slipping down the sides of her face I reach out my hand to swipe them from her face. She then turns to me.
“I’m worthless Max; of course Michael doesn’t want me anymore! I treated him like shit I dumped him, God! He proposes and I tell him I don’t want to marry him because it would hurt my career. I just…I can’t handle it Max. I mean I’m actually depressed twenty four hours a day.” This is worse than I thought.
“Maria, you need to calm down okay. I’m here for you.”
“Why?! Why Max I’ve done nothing that deserves that from you.”
“Despite everything Maria, I still love you. People make mistakes and have moments of bad judgments but I’m here for you and I’ll always be here.”
“Max I can’t do it anymore…I need him and he h-hates me.”
“No! Michael does not hate you Maria, he’s angry and hurt but he doesn’t hate you.” Okay maybe Michael has said several times that he did, I know that was all out of anger he still loves her.
“Do you know that my manager has me seeing a doctor, yeah he thinks I’m crazy because I argue with myself. A shrink Max, I see a shrink like I’m a fucking lunatic or something.”
“Why?! Maria you have always argued with yourself.”
“Exactly Max, he doesn’t know shit about me, you Max, you, Michael, Liz, Isabel and Alex you guys know me. God! They tried to put me on anti-depressives and shit like I’m going to try and kill myself of something.” I really don’t like where this conversation has gone.
“Look Maria, listen to me, you are not crazy…okay maybe you are but you know it’s in a good way.” She smiles through her tears. “I think you need to talk to Michael, it’s the only way you’re going to get past this.”
“No are you crazy?! Max he’ll never agree to that.” She looks hysterical; I frame her face with my hands and make her look me right in the eyes.
“Yes he will Maria, do you trust me?”
“Of course I do.”
“Good then how about this, you know where I live right?” She nods.
“Alright, then on Friday at around seven thirty, be there okay?”
“I don’t-”
“Be there Maria.”
“Okay, fine Max, I’ll be there.”
“Good now I have a meeting to get to and I have to get Michael some lunch.” She opens the door and turns back to me.
“Thanks Max.”
“No problem Maria. Take care and I’ll see you Friday.”
I return to the office with Michael’s chicken sandwich and onion rings. Angela hates him eating fast food. Little does she know Michael eats out every single day. She’s into that health food “crap” as Michael would put it. The poor guy ends up running to my house at night for food.
“Thank you Maxwell!” I have to laugh at him.
“What?”
“Nothing Michael you act as if you are starving.”
“Shit man I am! Do you know what she made for breakfast this morning?” I shake my head.
“A shake, it was green and orange; I think it was like carrot juice and spinach or some nasty shit. I don’t know Maxwell I don’t know if I can survive.”
“Look Michael can we talk serious for a minute?” He’s already swallowed half of the sandwich.
“Sure Max.” I take a seat at one of the chairs in front of his desk.
“I saw Maria today.” He makes this weird choking noise. I get up and tap him on the back.
“You okay?”
“What the fuck are you talking about? You saw Maria today? When? She’s in town? Why?”
“One question at a time. First of all, she called me a couple of days ago and said that she would be in town and wanted to talk to me. I agreed and I fully intended to tell you about it once I found out what she wanted.” He gets up and closing his office door then takes his seat back behind his desk.
“Well what did she want?”
“She wanted to talk to me about Liz and the fact that if Liz wakes up and tells me she loves me would I take her back or whatever.”
“And?” He raises his eyebrow awaiting my answer.
“Honestly Michael, I don’t think she will, first of all and secondly, she hasn’t been honest and until I know that answer I don’t know how I would react. If I had to give you an answer right now I would say no I wouldn’t want her.”
“Really? I mean Max the girl is your world. Are you seriously saying that if she told you everything and explained why she did what she did that you wouldn’t want her?” Why the hell does Michael have to put things like that, God, I’m trying not to think about it.
“Michael, please can we focus back on Maria and not me? Okay look she was asking me those questions but what she really wanted to know was how I basically in a nut shell think you would feel.”
“How I would feel? What do you mean, I mean if you get together with...”
“No Michael, focus okay, stay with me here. What she was asking was about you not me.”
“Why? I don’t get it.” Do I have to do all the work?
“Michael, Maria realizes she fucked up bad. But if you would have seen her today I mean she lost it completely. She told me her manager sent her to shrink because she argues with herself all the time.”
”Yeah but she always did that Maxwell.”
“I know Michael would you let me finish? Good. Now they want to put her on anti-depressants or something because she says she’s always depressed. I mean Michael if you would have seen her you would have been freaked out. I mean she’s seriously suffering and I’m the last person that should be saying this to you, but she needs help Michael. She’s not looking good she looks like she hasn’t slept in a month and she gets hysterical at the drop of a dime. She says that she knows she fucked up and that she has no one. That she left everyone that ever cared about her, everyone that ever knew her. She’s really lonely man, and I don’t know how to help her. But maybe you can.”
“Max, she’s that bad?” He looks at me I know he’s torn right now.
“Yes Michael and I think…I think you need to talk to her.”
“You’re right I do, it’s long over due.”
“Good, she’ll be at my house at seven thirty on Friday, make sure you’re there too.” I smile and quickly walk out of this office before he can say another word.
Friday approached us faster than we wanted. Dariana was working late all week. I don’t get it, the magazine closes at six but she says she has meetings or whatever. Anyway it’s about seven and I’m trying to finish packing my bags for our flight tomorrow. I hear Michael call me from downstairs. Now he has a key but at least he makes me aware he’s in the house.
I quickly jog down the stairs.
“Hey Michael, what’s going on?” As I reach the bottom stairs I take a closer look at him, he looks pale and sick.
“Are you okay?”
“No Maxwell I’m not, I can’t do this. I mean I had to lie to Angela tonight and say that I needed to talk to you about tomorrow. It made no sense when it came out of my mouth and needless to say I had to argue with her to get over here to meet my ex-girlfriend, this is not good Maxwell, not good at all.”
“Just calm down take your jacket off and sit down, I’ll go get you a drink.”
“Okay thanks.”
I bring him out a beer to help calm his nerves. He’s sitting on the loveseat and I stand in front of him.
“Here.”
“Thanks.”
“No problem. Look Michael you need to calm down. Hell, for all you know she’s going to do all the talking all you have to do is listen.”
“I’m scared.” I looked down on him and I’m confused. I take a seat next to him.
“Scared? Why?”
“Max, I can’t get her out of my head since that day in the hospital. I mean I’ve tried but I can’t. I mean I can’t even have sex with Angela without thinking of her. That’s bad.” Tell me about, I feel his pain.
“Michael you need to get it together, for all you know she’s coming here to apologize and leave or…”
“Or what?!”
“Kidding Michael, I mean it’s not like she’s coming here to beg for you to take her back or anything right?” I thought he was pale before well now he’s colorless.
“Michael are you okay? I was only kidding.”
“What if she does? What do I say? How do I feel about it? No, I can’t, I love Angela right? Right! So no matter what she says it won’t matter because I’m happy.”
“Right. Angela makes you happy.”
“I mean who cares that I have to listen to classical music all fucking day and eat bean sprouts with tomato and carrot juice right? I mean I can survive? It’s not a big deal or anything; I mean who needs a beef hamburger when you’ve got tofu? Who cares that she…she.”
‘Ding Dong’
“Fuck!”
“Michael just relax okay?”
“Max you’re not leaving are you?”
“Yes Michael, I’m going to let her in then I’m headed upstairs and when you’re done call me and I’ll come down.”
“Okay.” He takes in a deep breath and lets it out quickly.
“Hi Maria.” I lean in and give her a hug for support.
“Hi Max, thanks for having me. Wow! Your house is gorgeous.”
“It’s okay.” I step back to let her in.
“Max come on, this house takes up like an entire street block, not the short one either the really long ones. God! How many bedrooms do you have?”
“Five.”
“Jesus! I saw the six car garage that was impressive enough, but the house it’s just beautiful.” I’m getting really embarrassed. I know that Maria has money, lots of it in fact, but she lives out of hotels, planes and tour buses. For me this is not my ideal house in any way, it is extravagant but well I have nothing else to spend my money on at the moment so I put over a million to buy the house and another half million to furnish it. However, like I said it’s not my dream house… that has yet to exist to me.
“Thank you Maria. Come on, Michael is in the living room. Can I take your jacket?”
“Oh yeah thanks.” She looks really tired.
“Hi Michael.” He stands up and he looks really nervous, as does she.
“Maria.”
“Maria, can I get you something to drink?” I ask to break the silence that has engulfed the room.
“Sure, if you have a coke or something that would be great.”
“I’ll be right back.”
Well when I re-entered the living room they were at least sitting down next to one another, they weren’t talking but I guess you can’t ask for too many miracles in one day.
“Here you go. I’m just going to go upstairs and finish packing.”
“Thank you Max.” I know she meant for more than just the drink.
“No problem.” I turn and head upstairs to finish my packing.
***********************************
Michael
I think I’m going to officially kill Max. God, I look at her and she’s just so beautiful, her hair is shoulder length with blonde streaks, her eyes are still as big and as green as ever, her soft full lips but she’s pale and I can tell what Max was talking about, she looks like she hasn’t slept in a month. She’s pale on top of that. She places the soda Max gave her on the table after takes a few sips, she turns to face me.
“Hi.” She smiles. This is going to be really hard.
“Hey.”
“Michael, I know you’re probably wondering what I’m doing here but I just need to tell you a few things and then I’ll go, okay?”
“I think I can handle that.”
“Good, well first of all, I want to say thank you. You know for helping me out at the hospital. I know you didn’t have to but you did and I appreciate it.” She turns her gaze to the carpet as she continues.
“I know that what I say today isn’t going to make much of a difference because let’s face it we can’t go back and change what is. I’m sorry Michael, for everything I put you through. I’m sorry for saying that my career was more important than you but most of all I’m sorry for leaving you for turning your proposal down and walking out of your life.
“I wish I would have listened to Max and Liz, they knew better. They knew that I would live every single moment of my life with regret. I wish I saw it, I wish I wasn’t so selfish to have turned away every single person that ever really cared about me and then to only realize it when it was too late. When I lost everything I ever cared about I realized it and shame on me Michael because I realized too late just like Max said that I lost you.” She was crying I could see the tears and her voice was hoarse. I didn’t know what to say, she was silent for a minute before she started again.
“You know when I found out you were getting married I cried like a baby for a week. Isn’t that pathetic, the irony of it all?”
“It’s not pathetic Maria.” She turns to face me and the tears are pouring from her eyes and I want to wrap my arms around her but I can’t.
“It is Michael, I managed to destroy best thing in my life…You…Us. I can’t take it back and I can’t make it better but I just want you to know that if I had it all to do over again I would never have left you. Never…I just want it to stop hurting Michael. I need to be able to get up in the morning and look in the mirror and stop it from hurting but I don’t think it ever will. I hate myself and what I did…”
“No Maria, don’t say that. It was a mistake and everyone makes them. Don’t say you hate yourself because I don’t hate you, neither does Max or Liz for that matter.”
“You don’t hate me? Why Michael you should hate me forever, but maybe you don’t hate me because you don’t love me anymore…Not love…I meant don’t care about me.” Oh fuck it, why should I deny it anymore.
“Maria, you had it right the first time, I do love you Maria, I never stopped but you hurt me so bad and I don’t know what to do with that.” Her shoulders start to shake and I can tell she’s going to breakdown again, so I lean in closer to her and wrap my arms around her and let her cry until she can’t cry anymore. I’m more confused because I realized that I love her and a big part of me wants to be with her, but that just makes things even more fucked up because I’m engaged to someone else.
About twenty minutes later her crying has subsided and her breathing has evened out. I take a quick look down at her; she’s laying her head on my chest. She’s asleep and I don’t want to wake her. Thankfully a few minutes later Max comes down the stairs.
“Hey.” He whispers.
“Hey, she fell asleep. Do you know where she’s staying?”
“No I don’t, she never said. Why don’t you just put her in one of the guest rooms and I’ll wake her up in the morning okay?”
“Yeah sounds good.” I lift her up gently as not to wake her and carry her upstairs to the guest room closest to Max’s bedroom. I then head back downstairs, I need to get home.
“How was it?”
“She talked, I listened, and then I talked. Let’s just say we need a serious conversation when we get to Roswell.”
“Got it. Goodnight.”
“Max?”
“Yeah?”
“Thanks.”
“What are brothers for? Now get home and get some sleep.”
***********************************
Maria
Where the hell am I? The last thing I remember I was talking to Michael in Max’s living room. Shit! I can’t believe I fell asleep. I look around and see it’s definitely not my hotel room, at least I don’t think so. I stay at so many different ones; a person starts to get confused.
I hear a light knock on the door.
“Come in!” Just then I see Max peek his head in the room.
“Hey sleepy head.” He says with a smile forming on his lips.
“Hi, I don’t believe I fell asleep. I’m so sorry Max.”
“Hey don’t even worry about it; after all I have four bedrooms that don’t get used so it’s nice to have some company.” I roll my eyes and smile.
“Oh you’re leaving today right, heading back to Roswell?”
“Yeah, in fact our flight leaves in two hours and to be honest I’m quite anxious to get going.” I’m sure he is.
“Max! Max!” God that girl has got some lungs on her. More power to Max for having to listen to her yell. He smiles sheepishly at me.
“Well looks like Dariana has arrived, so why don’t you come down for breakfast okay?”
“Yes, thank you Max.” He turns and walks out the room. I search for the bathroom, I mean the room is big enough, hell I could fit a small army in here and still have room to walk around. Oh! There it is! I just need to wash up a bit, I’m sure I look like hell. Luckily Max already knows what I look like with no makeup and my hair undone.
Jesus! I look worse than I thought. I quickly walk back into the room and grab my purse pulling out my brush and some make up. I wash my face and funny enough there are unopened toothbrushes in the bathroom, talk about being prepared for unexpected company. About ten minutes later I make my way downstairs, of course I got lost for another five minutes; luckily Max came looking for me.
“Hey there, a little lost.” I smile bashfully.
“Yes, well if you didn’t have a mansion maybe a person could find their way around more easily. Damn Max, this house is like a monster, is your room bigger than or about the same size as the guest room?”
“It’s actually bigger it takes up one wing of the house it was actually the room at the very end of the hall you were staying in.” God! I could only dream, it would be nice to have a house to come home to, a family to fill it with. I wonder if Max feels the same way.
“Hi Maria, what are you doing here?” I still haven’t decided if I like this girl or not.
“Hi Dariana, I actually fell asleep here last night.” Oh shit! I hope I didn’t say anything wrong. Because right now she’s giving Max the “you better get to explaining” look. Considering he is standing in the kitchen with us wearing only a pair of workout shorts, I can understand the reason for her dagger eyes towards me. I turn and give Max my most sympathetic look possible. He just nods then turns to Dariana.
“She came over last night to talk and she fell asleep on the couch. So I took her upstairs to the guest room.” I wonder why he’s leaving out the part of the reason I was here was to talk to Michael.
“Oh, okay. Max I have to leave for work so when are you coming back?” She takes this opportunity to hang all over him and I feel like the third wheel. He’s sitting at one end of the kitchen table and Dariana has moved to his lap. God woman let the man breathe!!
“Michael and I are coming back in three days.” Breakfast was going pretty quick and silent I might add, until she piped in.
“Three days? Max I mean what’s the point of going for three days? You should just wait until you can take a week or two.” Is this bitch serious? She can’t be, I mean his friend is in the hospital of course he’s going for however long or short he can. The longer I spend in a room with this girl, the more I start to dislike her.
“What are you talking about? Liz is in the hospital so I’m going. I could only clear my schedule for that long, trust me if I could stay there longer I would. So yes I’m going for three days.” He looks pissed, hell I know I am. He quickly extracts her off his lap to put his glass in the sink.
“Fine Max, look do you want me check up or clean up while you’re gone?” He glares at her, Uh oh, why do I get the feeling he doesn’t want her here when he’s not home? Boy this is getting interesting.
“No Dari, the house will be fine, thanks. Look shouldn’t you be going?” Talk about the brush off. Ooh this is fun.
“Oh baby, don’t be angry and yes I have to go to work. So just call me okay?” She leans in and kisses him. I think I’m gonna be sick if she doesn’t leave soon.
“Okay bye.”
“Bye Maria.”
“Yeah bye.”
“Sorry Maria.”
“It’s okay Max; she’s your girlfriend, its okay for her to be…” What’s the word I’m looking for?
“Clingy?” My neck snaps up to look at Max; I can’t believe he just said that.
“Well yes to be honest.”
“She’s not like that all the time, but lately she has been, in addition to the fact that she just up and decides that it’s okay for her to make a copy of my house key and let herself in whenever she wants.” Eureka! I knew it; there was something more going on with their conversation. Very interesting.
“It’s okay Max, but I mean did you tell her about the key? Let her know that you don’t like the fact that she has one?”
“No. I just…” The kitchen phone rings, he turns to get it.
“Hello?”
“What?!” He yells and I fly out of my chair to stand beside him. Who the hell is it?
“When?!”
“Fuck!”
“No not for another hour or so.”
“Okay! Alright I’ll call Michael; we’ll be there as soon as we can.”
“Fuck! Shit!” He slams the phone down.
“What?! Max what’s wrong?”
“It’s Liz, Maria she woke up. She woke up and I’m fucking here! Damn it!”
“That’s so great Max.” I’m crying now.
“Yes it is Maria, but I’m not there and I won’t be there for another couple of hours.” He’s pissed off he picks up the phone to call Michael and give him the news. After he hangs up, he puts his head down on the kitchen counter.
“Max.” I say softly.
“I can’t believe it Maria; we won’t get there for at least six or seven more hours.” Wait!
“No you won’t Max; as soon as Michael gets here we’re leaving.” He lifts his head up in confusion.
“Maria, what are you talking about?”
“Max, having money does have its advantages and you should know that by now. My jet Max, I’m gonna call right now and have them prepare it.”
“Are you serious? You have a jet?” I smile but before I get to say anything, the front door slams and I hear Michael’s voice.
“Maxwell!”
“In here Michael!”
“Max let’s go man. No time to waste. Hi Maria.” I smile bashfully.
“Hi Michael, I was just telling Max we can take my jet and leave now.”
“Okay, let me just run upstairs and get my bags.” Max takes off like a bat out of hell.
“Are you okay Maria?”
“Yeah Michael, I’m sorry I feel asleep. I will say it felt good though, I haven’t been sleeping all that much.”
“I can tell.” I look at him and he’s staring at me concerned, we stay like that until Max reemerges into the kitchen.
“Uh Max? Were you planning to go like that?” Michael says while trying to stifle his laugh. I turn to look and Max has his bags in his hands but he’s standing there in just his workout shorts, no shirt or shoes.
“What?” He stops and looks down at himself. And we all start laughing.
“Look I’m just nervous and pissed off so sue me okay.”
“Oh it’s okay Maxwell, I understand but I wouldn’t want the girls drooling through the airport, in addition to the fact I want to make sure we make it there in one piece, so you shirtless will definitely grab the attention of the both sexes and I wouldn’t want the pilot getting distracted or anything, so why don’t you go upstairs and try again.”
“Ha-ha Mikey! I’ll be right back.”
“I know you’re never gonna let him live that down Michael are you?”
“You know me too well Maria, hell no!” After our fit of giggles, Max re-enters the kitchen once again except this time he’s fully dressed.
“Much better Maxwell.”
“Alright cut the crap let’s get going.”
I know he’s really anxious and nervous. We get in the car I called for earlier to pick us up. Max has been quite for the first fifteen minutes of the ride. Michael turns to him and pats him on the shoulder.
“It’s gonna be okay Maxwell, don’t worry. She’s awake and that’s what’s important.”
“I know I just really wanted to be there you know? But the most important thing is that she’s awake and okay.” Then he turns to me.
“Thank you Maria.”
“Max, don’t even. I’m just glad I could help.” And I really was. So what my manager was going to rip into me for missing a show; I couldn’t not be there or help them. I’m finally trying to get my priorities in order and this is my first step.
TBC…
Max
“Hey Maxwell what’s going on today?” Michael says as he enters my office. It’s Wednesday today, which means I’ll be meeting Maria for lunch. I haven’t told Michael yet only because I’m not even sure what she wants and I don’t want to upset him. As soon as I get back I’ll be telling him about it though.
“I have a meeting at 2 but right now I’m running late for another meeting. I should be back in about an hour.”
“Okay man, I have a telephone conference anyway, oh do you think on your way back you can grab me something to eat?”
“Of course do you want your usual?”
“You know it.”
“Alright I’ll see you in about an hour.”
I meet Maria at a diner about five miles from the office. When I get there I see she’s already sitting inside.
“Hey Maria.”
“Oh hi Max, thanks for meeting me.” She gets up and puts her arms around me and I hug her back gently.
“So did you order yet?” She seems preoccupied.
“Oh no I was waiting for you.” Just as she answers the waitress comes to our table to take our orders. I know I’m starving I haven’t eaten anything since dinner last night.
“So how have you been Max?”
“Honestly Maria I’ve been confused as hell and Michael and I are leaving for Roswell in two days and I don’t know if I can walk into the hospital again and not breakdown.” She nods before she begins speaking.
“Max, I know you have so many questions and that makes it harder but I mean what if she wakes up and wants to be with you. What if she realizes she was wrong and should have never let you go, would you take her back?” I know this question has an underlying meaning but I decide to answer it anyway and ask a question of my own as well.
“Maria, if Liz were to wake up and ask me to forgive her or whatever, honestly I don’t think I could. I want to so bad, it would make my life so much easier but there is too much that happened between us and that’s what I’d be holding onto because I don’t have answers, in addition to the fact that the pain doesn’t just go away.”
“Will you ever forgive her?”
“Maria, it’s not a point of forgiving her, hell I know I fucked up somewhere so no, it’s not about forgiving her it’s about trusting her to be honest with me. I thought what we had was real and true, and I know that might sound stupid since we didn’t date, but hell we might as well have. We did everything normal couples do but it didn’t matter, it didn’t make one fucking difference, we didn’t make it, that’s my reality. So let me ask you Maria, why did you ask me a question like that?”
“I just wondered you know, I mean I know Liz messed up but you still love her right?” I can’t deny it so I answer her.
“Yes, I still love her, but we both know this conversation has nothing to do with Liz and I now does it?”
“No it doesn’t.” She looks down just as the waitress brings our food. We begin eating in silence, I know she’s trying to get her courage together to talk to me so I’m trying to give her the time she needs.
We are just about done eating when she speaks up.
“I fucked up Max and I’ve been kicking myself ever since. I don’t know what to do either, he’s going to marry her and have a family with her and it should have been me.” She’s crying now, I don’t want her to have to deal with this in a public place. So I tell her to calm down and after paying the check I take her to my car to talk. She hasn’t stopped crying though.
“Maria, what are you saying? You still love Michael?” She turns her teary eyes towards me.
“Yes Max. God! I have nothing Max, nothing! I sing for millions of people, I make millions of dollars and you know what? I have nothing! I’ve completely sheltered myself from everyone that means anything to me. Why?! Because I thought I was better that’s why? But you know what Max?” I don’t know what to say. Usually when Maria is having an argument with herself you kind of just let her ride it out. The tears are slipping down the sides of her face I reach out my hand to swipe them from her face. She then turns to me.
“I’m worthless Max; of course Michael doesn’t want me anymore! I treated him like shit I dumped him, God! He proposes and I tell him I don’t want to marry him because it would hurt my career. I just…I can’t handle it Max. I mean I’m actually depressed twenty four hours a day.” This is worse than I thought.
“Maria, you need to calm down okay. I’m here for you.”
“Why?! Why Max I’ve done nothing that deserves that from you.”
“Despite everything Maria, I still love you. People make mistakes and have moments of bad judgments but I’m here for you and I’ll always be here.”
“Max I can’t do it anymore…I need him and he h-hates me.”
“No! Michael does not hate you Maria, he’s angry and hurt but he doesn’t hate you.” Okay maybe Michael has said several times that he did, I know that was all out of anger he still loves her.
“Do you know that my manager has me seeing a doctor, yeah he thinks I’m crazy because I argue with myself. A shrink Max, I see a shrink like I’m a fucking lunatic or something.”
“Why?! Maria you have always argued with yourself.”
“Exactly Max, he doesn’t know shit about me, you Max, you, Michael, Liz, Isabel and Alex you guys know me. God! They tried to put me on anti-depressives and shit like I’m going to try and kill myself of something.” I really don’t like where this conversation has gone.
“Look Maria, listen to me, you are not crazy…okay maybe you are but you know it’s in a good way.” She smiles through her tears. “I think you need to talk to Michael, it’s the only way you’re going to get past this.”
“No are you crazy?! Max he’ll never agree to that.” She looks hysterical; I frame her face with my hands and make her look me right in the eyes.
“Yes he will Maria, do you trust me?”
“Of course I do.”
“Good then how about this, you know where I live right?” She nods.
“Alright, then on Friday at around seven thirty, be there okay?”
“I don’t-”
“Be there Maria.”
“Okay, fine Max, I’ll be there.”
“Good now I have a meeting to get to and I have to get Michael some lunch.” She opens the door and turns back to me.
“Thanks Max.”
“No problem Maria. Take care and I’ll see you Friday.”
I return to the office with Michael’s chicken sandwich and onion rings. Angela hates him eating fast food. Little does she know Michael eats out every single day. She’s into that health food “crap” as Michael would put it. The poor guy ends up running to my house at night for food.
“Thank you Maxwell!” I have to laugh at him.
“What?”
“Nothing Michael you act as if you are starving.”
“Shit man I am! Do you know what she made for breakfast this morning?” I shake my head.
“A shake, it was green and orange; I think it was like carrot juice and spinach or some nasty shit. I don’t know Maxwell I don’t know if I can survive.”
“Look Michael can we talk serious for a minute?” He’s already swallowed half of the sandwich.
“Sure Max.” I take a seat at one of the chairs in front of his desk.
“I saw Maria today.” He makes this weird choking noise. I get up and tap him on the back.
“You okay?”
“What the fuck are you talking about? You saw Maria today? When? She’s in town? Why?”
“One question at a time. First of all, she called me a couple of days ago and said that she would be in town and wanted to talk to me. I agreed and I fully intended to tell you about it once I found out what she wanted.” He gets up and closing his office door then takes his seat back behind his desk.
“Well what did she want?”
“She wanted to talk to me about Liz and the fact that if Liz wakes up and tells me she loves me would I take her back or whatever.”
“And?” He raises his eyebrow awaiting my answer.
“Honestly Michael, I don’t think she will, first of all and secondly, she hasn’t been honest and until I know that answer I don’t know how I would react. If I had to give you an answer right now I would say no I wouldn’t want her.”
“Really? I mean Max the girl is your world. Are you seriously saying that if she told you everything and explained why she did what she did that you wouldn’t want her?” Why the hell does Michael have to put things like that, God, I’m trying not to think about it.
“Michael, please can we focus back on Maria and not me? Okay look she was asking me those questions but what she really wanted to know was how I basically in a nut shell think you would feel.”
“How I would feel? What do you mean, I mean if you get together with...”
“No Michael, focus okay, stay with me here. What she was asking was about you not me.”
“Why? I don’t get it.” Do I have to do all the work?
“Michael, Maria realizes she fucked up bad. But if you would have seen her today I mean she lost it completely. She told me her manager sent her to shrink because she argues with herself all the time.”
”Yeah but she always did that Maxwell.”
“I know Michael would you let me finish? Good. Now they want to put her on anti-depressants or something because she says she’s always depressed. I mean Michael if you would have seen her you would have been freaked out. I mean she’s seriously suffering and I’m the last person that should be saying this to you, but she needs help Michael. She’s not looking good she looks like she hasn’t slept in a month and she gets hysterical at the drop of a dime. She says that she knows she fucked up and that she has no one. That she left everyone that ever cared about her, everyone that ever knew her. She’s really lonely man, and I don’t know how to help her. But maybe you can.”
“Max, she’s that bad?” He looks at me I know he’s torn right now.
“Yes Michael and I think…I think you need to talk to her.”
“You’re right I do, it’s long over due.”
“Good, she’ll be at my house at seven thirty on Friday, make sure you’re there too.” I smile and quickly walk out of this office before he can say another word.
Friday approached us faster than we wanted. Dariana was working late all week. I don’t get it, the magazine closes at six but she says she has meetings or whatever. Anyway it’s about seven and I’m trying to finish packing my bags for our flight tomorrow. I hear Michael call me from downstairs. Now he has a key but at least he makes me aware he’s in the house.
I quickly jog down the stairs.
“Hey Michael, what’s going on?” As I reach the bottom stairs I take a closer look at him, he looks pale and sick.
“Are you okay?”
“No Maxwell I’m not, I can’t do this. I mean I had to lie to Angela tonight and say that I needed to talk to you about tomorrow. It made no sense when it came out of my mouth and needless to say I had to argue with her to get over here to meet my ex-girlfriend, this is not good Maxwell, not good at all.”
“Just calm down take your jacket off and sit down, I’ll go get you a drink.”
“Okay thanks.”
I bring him out a beer to help calm his nerves. He’s sitting on the loveseat and I stand in front of him.
“Here.”
“Thanks.”
“No problem. Look Michael you need to calm down. Hell, for all you know she’s going to do all the talking all you have to do is listen.”
“I’m scared.” I looked down on him and I’m confused. I take a seat next to him.
“Scared? Why?”
“Max, I can’t get her out of my head since that day in the hospital. I mean I’ve tried but I can’t. I mean I can’t even have sex with Angela without thinking of her. That’s bad.” Tell me about, I feel his pain.
“Michael you need to get it together, for all you know she’s coming here to apologize and leave or…”
“Or what?!”
“Kidding Michael, I mean it’s not like she’s coming here to beg for you to take her back or anything right?” I thought he was pale before well now he’s colorless.
“Michael are you okay? I was only kidding.”
“What if she does? What do I say? How do I feel about it? No, I can’t, I love Angela right? Right! So no matter what she says it won’t matter because I’m happy.”
“Right. Angela makes you happy.”
“I mean who cares that I have to listen to classical music all fucking day and eat bean sprouts with tomato and carrot juice right? I mean I can survive? It’s not a big deal or anything; I mean who needs a beef hamburger when you’ve got tofu? Who cares that she…she.”
‘Ding Dong’
“Fuck!”
“Michael just relax okay?”
“Max you’re not leaving are you?”
“Yes Michael, I’m going to let her in then I’m headed upstairs and when you’re done call me and I’ll come down.”
“Okay.” He takes in a deep breath and lets it out quickly.
“Hi Maria.” I lean in and give her a hug for support.
“Hi Max, thanks for having me. Wow! Your house is gorgeous.”
“It’s okay.” I step back to let her in.
“Max come on, this house takes up like an entire street block, not the short one either the really long ones. God! How many bedrooms do you have?”
“Five.”
“Jesus! I saw the six car garage that was impressive enough, but the house it’s just beautiful.” I’m getting really embarrassed. I know that Maria has money, lots of it in fact, but she lives out of hotels, planes and tour buses. For me this is not my ideal house in any way, it is extravagant but well I have nothing else to spend my money on at the moment so I put over a million to buy the house and another half million to furnish it. However, like I said it’s not my dream house… that has yet to exist to me.
“Thank you Maria. Come on, Michael is in the living room. Can I take your jacket?”
“Oh yeah thanks.” She looks really tired.
“Hi Michael.” He stands up and he looks really nervous, as does she.
“Maria.”
“Maria, can I get you something to drink?” I ask to break the silence that has engulfed the room.
“Sure, if you have a coke or something that would be great.”
“I’ll be right back.”
Well when I re-entered the living room they were at least sitting down next to one another, they weren’t talking but I guess you can’t ask for too many miracles in one day.
“Here you go. I’m just going to go upstairs and finish packing.”
“Thank you Max.” I know she meant for more than just the drink.
“No problem.” I turn and head upstairs to finish my packing.
***********************************
Michael
I think I’m going to officially kill Max. God, I look at her and she’s just so beautiful, her hair is shoulder length with blonde streaks, her eyes are still as big and as green as ever, her soft full lips but she’s pale and I can tell what Max was talking about, she looks like she hasn’t slept in a month. She’s pale on top of that. She places the soda Max gave her on the table after takes a few sips, she turns to face me.
“Hi.” She smiles. This is going to be really hard.
“Hey.”
“Michael, I know you’re probably wondering what I’m doing here but I just need to tell you a few things and then I’ll go, okay?”
“I think I can handle that.”
“Good, well first of all, I want to say thank you. You know for helping me out at the hospital. I know you didn’t have to but you did and I appreciate it.” She turns her gaze to the carpet as she continues.
“I know that what I say today isn’t going to make much of a difference because let’s face it we can’t go back and change what is. I’m sorry Michael, for everything I put you through. I’m sorry for saying that my career was more important than you but most of all I’m sorry for leaving you for turning your proposal down and walking out of your life.
“I wish I would have listened to Max and Liz, they knew better. They knew that I would live every single moment of my life with regret. I wish I saw it, I wish I wasn’t so selfish to have turned away every single person that ever really cared about me and then to only realize it when it was too late. When I lost everything I ever cared about I realized it and shame on me Michael because I realized too late just like Max said that I lost you.” She was crying I could see the tears and her voice was hoarse. I didn’t know what to say, she was silent for a minute before she started again.
“You know when I found out you were getting married I cried like a baby for a week. Isn’t that pathetic, the irony of it all?”
“It’s not pathetic Maria.” She turns to face me and the tears are pouring from her eyes and I want to wrap my arms around her but I can’t.
“It is Michael, I managed to destroy best thing in my life…You…Us. I can’t take it back and I can’t make it better but I just want you to know that if I had it all to do over again I would never have left you. Never…I just want it to stop hurting Michael. I need to be able to get up in the morning and look in the mirror and stop it from hurting but I don’t think it ever will. I hate myself and what I did…”
“No Maria, don’t say that. It was a mistake and everyone makes them. Don’t say you hate yourself because I don’t hate you, neither does Max or Liz for that matter.”
“You don’t hate me? Why Michael you should hate me forever, but maybe you don’t hate me because you don’t love me anymore…Not love…I meant don’t care about me.” Oh fuck it, why should I deny it anymore.
“Maria, you had it right the first time, I do love you Maria, I never stopped but you hurt me so bad and I don’t know what to do with that.” Her shoulders start to shake and I can tell she’s going to breakdown again, so I lean in closer to her and wrap my arms around her and let her cry until she can’t cry anymore. I’m more confused because I realized that I love her and a big part of me wants to be with her, but that just makes things even more fucked up because I’m engaged to someone else.
About twenty minutes later her crying has subsided and her breathing has evened out. I take a quick look down at her; she’s laying her head on my chest. She’s asleep and I don’t want to wake her. Thankfully a few minutes later Max comes down the stairs.
“Hey.” He whispers.
“Hey, she fell asleep. Do you know where she’s staying?”
“No I don’t, she never said. Why don’t you just put her in one of the guest rooms and I’ll wake her up in the morning okay?”
“Yeah sounds good.” I lift her up gently as not to wake her and carry her upstairs to the guest room closest to Max’s bedroom. I then head back downstairs, I need to get home.
“How was it?”
“She talked, I listened, and then I talked. Let’s just say we need a serious conversation when we get to Roswell.”
“Got it. Goodnight.”
“Max?”
“Yeah?”
“Thanks.”
“What are brothers for? Now get home and get some sleep.”
***********************************
Maria
Where the hell am I? The last thing I remember I was talking to Michael in Max’s living room. Shit! I can’t believe I fell asleep. I look around and see it’s definitely not my hotel room, at least I don’t think so. I stay at so many different ones; a person starts to get confused.
I hear a light knock on the door.
“Come in!” Just then I see Max peek his head in the room.
“Hey sleepy head.” He says with a smile forming on his lips.
“Hi, I don’t believe I fell asleep. I’m so sorry Max.”
“Hey don’t even worry about it; after all I have four bedrooms that don’t get used so it’s nice to have some company.” I roll my eyes and smile.
“Oh you’re leaving today right, heading back to Roswell?”
“Yeah, in fact our flight leaves in two hours and to be honest I’m quite anxious to get going.” I’m sure he is.
“Max! Max!” God that girl has got some lungs on her. More power to Max for having to listen to her yell. He smiles sheepishly at me.
“Well looks like Dariana has arrived, so why don’t you come down for breakfast okay?”
“Yes, thank you Max.” He turns and walks out the room. I search for the bathroom, I mean the room is big enough, hell I could fit a small army in here and still have room to walk around. Oh! There it is! I just need to wash up a bit, I’m sure I look like hell. Luckily Max already knows what I look like with no makeup and my hair undone.
Jesus! I look worse than I thought. I quickly walk back into the room and grab my purse pulling out my brush and some make up. I wash my face and funny enough there are unopened toothbrushes in the bathroom, talk about being prepared for unexpected company. About ten minutes later I make my way downstairs, of course I got lost for another five minutes; luckily Max came looking for me.
“Hey there, a little lost.” I smile bashfully.
“Yes, well if you didn’t have a mansion maybe a person could find their way around more easily. Damn Max, this house is like a monster, is your room bigger than or about the same size as the guest room?”
“It’s actually bigger it takes up one wing of the house it was actually the room at the very end of the hall you were staying in.” God! I could only dream, it would be nice to have a house to come home to, a family to fill it with. I wonder if Max feels the same way.
“Hi Maria, what are you doing here?” I still haven’t decided if I like this girl or not.
“Hi Dariana, I actually fell asleep here last night.” Oh shit! I hope I didn’t say anything wrong. Because right now she’s giving Max the “you better get to explaining” look. Considering he is standing in the kitchen with us wearing only a pair of workout shorts, I can understand the reason for her dagger eyes towards me. I turn and give Max my most sympathetic look possible. He just nods then turns to Dariana.
“She came over last night to talk and she fell asleep on the couch. So I took her upstairs to the guest room.” I wonder why he’s leaving out the part of the reason I was here was to talk to Michael.
“Oh, okay. Max I have to leave for work so when are you coming back?” She takes this opportunity to hang all over him and I feel like the third wheel. He’s sitting at one end of the kitchen table and Dariana has moved to his lap. God woman let the man breathe!!
“Michael and I are coming back in three days.” Breakfast was going pretty quick and silent I might add, until she piped in.
“Three days? Max I mean what’s the point of going for three days? You should just wait until you can take a week or two.” Is this bitch serious? She can’t be, I mean his friend is in the hospital of course he’s going for however long or short he can. The longer I spend in a room with this girl, the more I start to dislike her.
“What are you talking about? Liz is in the hospital so I’m going. I could only clear my schedule for that long, trust me if I could stay there longer I would. So yes I’m going for three days.” He looks pissed, hell I know I am. He quickly extracts her off his lap to put his glass in the sink.
“Fine Max, look do you want me check up or clean up while you’re gone?” He glares at her, Uh oh, why do I get the feeling he doesn’t want her here when he’s not home? Boy this is getting interesting.
“No Dari, the house will be fine, thanks. Look shouldn’t you be going?” Talk about the brush off. Ooh this is fun.
“Oh baby, don’t be angry and yes I have to go to work. So just call me okay?” She leans in and kisses him. I think I’m gonna be sick if she doesn’t leave soon.
“Okay bye.”
“Bye Maria.”
“Yeah bye.”
“Sorry Maria.”
“It’s okay Max; she’s your girlfriend, its okay for her to be…” What’s the word I’m looking for?
“Clingy?” My neck snaps up to look at Max; I can’t believe he just said that.
“Well yes to be honest.”
“She’s not like that all the time, but lately she has been, in addition to the fact that she just up and decides that it’s okay for her to make a copy of my house key and let herself in whenever she wants.” Eureka! I knew it; there was something more going on with their conversation. Very interesting.
“It’s okay Max, but I mean did you tell her about the key? Let her know that you don’t like the fact that she has one?”
“No. I just…” The kitchen phone rings, he turns to get it.
“Hello?”
“What?!” He yells and I fly out of my chair to stand beside him. Who the hell is it?
“When?!”
“Fuck!”
“No not for another hour or so.”
“Okay! Alright I’ll call Michael; we’ll be there as soon as we can.”
“Fuck! Shit!” He slams the phone down.
“What?! Max what’s wrong?”
“It’s Liz, Maria she woke up. She woke up and I’m fucking here! Damn it!”
“That’s so great Max.” I’m crying now.
“Yes it is Maria, but I’m not there and I won’t be there for another couple of hours.” He’s pissed off he picks up the phone to call Michael and give him the news. After he hangs up, he puts his head down on the kitchen counter.
“Max.” I say softly.
“I can’t believe it Maria; we won’t get there for at least six or seven more hours.” Wait!
“No you won’t Max; as soon as Michael gets here we’re leaving.” He lifts his head up in confusion.
“Maria, what are you talking about?”
“Max, having money does have its advantages and you should know that by now. My jet Max, I’m gonna call right now and have them prepare it.”
“Are you serious? You have a jet?” I smile but before I get to say anything, the front door slams and I hear Michael’s voice.
“Maxwell!”
“In here Michael!”
“Max let’s go man. No time to waste. Hi Maria.” I smile bashfully.
“Hi Michael, I was just telling Max we can take my jet and leave now.”
“Okay, let me just run upstairs and get my bags.” Max takes off like a bat out of hell.
“Are you okay Maria?”
“Yeah Michael, I’m sorry I feel asleep. I will say it felt good though, I haven’t been sleeping all that much.”
“I can tell.” I look at him and he’s staring at me concerned, we stay like that until Max reemerges into the kitchen.
“Uh Max? Were you planning to go like that?” Michael says while trying to stifle his laugh. I turn to look and Max has his bags in his hands but he’s standing there in just his workout shorts, no shirt or shoes.
“What?” He stops and looks down at himself. And we all start laughing.
“Look I’m just nervous and pissed off so sue me okay.”
“Oh it’s okay Maxwell, I understand but I wouldn’t want the girls drooling through the airport, in addition to the fact I want to make sure we make it there in one piece, so you shirtless will definitely grab the attention of the both sexes and I wouldn’t want the pilot getting distracted or anything, so why don’t you go upstairs and try again.”
“Ha-ha Mikey! I’ll be right back.”
“I know you’re never gonna let him live that down Michael are you?”
“You know me too well Maria, hell no!” After our fit of giggles, Max re-enters the kitchen once again except this time he’s fully dressed.
“Much better Maxwell.”
“Alright cut the crap let’s get going.”
I know he’s really anxious and nervous. We get in the car I called for earlier to pick us up. Max has been quite for the first fifteen minutes of the ride. Michael turns to him and pats him on the shoulder.
“It’s gonna be okay Maxwell, don’t worry. She’s awake and that’s what’s important.”
“I know I just really wanted to be there you know? But the most important thing is that she’s awake and okay.” Then he turns to me.
“Thank you Maria.”
“Max, don’t even. I’m just glad I could help.” And I really was. So what my manager was going to rip into me for missing a show; I couldn’t not be there or help them. I’m finally trying to get my priorities in order and this is my first step.
TBC…
Last edited by Behrsgirl77 on Wed Sep 29, 2004 5:43 pm, edited 1 time in total.
-
Behrsgirl77
- Obsessed Roswellian
- Posts: 633
- Joined: Sat Jan 31, 2004 11:21 am
- Location: New Jersey, USA
- Contact:
Chapter 25
Chapter 25
Liz
Darkness surrounds me. Silence engulfs me. Where am I?
I hear voices, I can’t make them out but they’re slowly getting louder and clearer. They finally reach my ears and I can recognize them. It’s Isabel and Diane?
What are they doing here? Where is here? I hear other noises now, a constant beeping sound.
I feel air being forced in through my nose, it feels cool but it causes a burning sensation. I want to rip it out. But I can’t move.
I try again, but nothing. If only I could just open my eyes. What the hell happened? The last thing I remember was arguing with Jordan about the baby and hitting the floor hard. Then he chased me around the house until I finally made it outside and I was running, running so hard.
Running for my life.
I reach a telephone booth and I wake up here.
I try to move my hands; something to get their attention but it’s useless. I feel like my legs and arms are being held down by weights.
They’re leaving? No! Panic starts to rise in my chest.
I try once more only this time I try to speak, since all of my other attempts have been futile.
“Iz.” I try to say, but it comes out in a soft raspy whisper. I didn’t realize how dry my throat was until I tried to speak.
“Liz?”
“Mom did you hear that?”
“Yes honey.”
“Mom go get the doctor.”
Thank god she heard me. I feel her grab my hand and lift it.
“Liz, it’s Isabel can you hear me?” I try and squeeze her hand, I know it’s weak but I hope she can feel it. I am still struggling to open my eyes.
“Isabel.”
“Mom, she’s squeezing my hand, but she won’t open her eyes.”
“Ms. Evans, let me examine her. Why don’t you and your mother wait outside until I’m done.”
“Okay, Dr. we’ll wait.” Diane tells the doctor.
I hear them leave and I slowly try once again to open my eyes, I squint slightly but the light is so bright I quickly shut them.
“Ms. Parker, it’s okay I’ll turn the lights off and close the blinds then I want you to try again okay?”
“K.” I whisper out.
I hear him walk across the room and turn the light off then back around my bed to close the blinds.
“Okay try now.”
I slowly open my eyes, god they feel like lead weights too. How long have I been here?
He’s leaning over me now.
“Ms. Parker can you hear me clearly?” I nod.
“W-water.”
“Oh of course. Let me just remove this tube.” Finally, I thought I was going to have the air blowing up my nose all day. He pushes the glass of water to my lips and I slowly sip.
“Ms. Parker I’m going to call the other doctors in and they are going to give you a full examination to see what the extend of the damage is okay?” Damage? What the hell is he talking about? You know saying something like that to someone who can’t speak very well or move for that matter, what a way to raise the stress level. We know he didn’t graduate first in his class.
He leaves me momentarily and I take that chance to take a good look around as best I can. While it’s not pitched black its still kind of hard for me to make out everything. I see flowers and I see something on the side of my bed on the nightstand, it looks like a picture frame. I can’t tell who it’s of though; I’ll have to look at it later or something.
The doctors re-enter the room.
“Now just relax this won’t take too long. Then as soon as we’re done we need to run some tests just to make sure everything is okay, we’ll let them back in.” God! What the hell is wrong with him, if he’s trying to comfort me it’s not working. Where are Isabel and Diane? Who else knows I’m here? Does Max know I’m here? Did he come to see me? Is he here? I have so many questions but unfortunately the doctors are demanding my time right now. I just hope I can see them again soon.
***********************************
Max
I can’t believe it just a couple more hours and I would have been there when Liz woke up. The fucking world is against me, just when I thought things couldn’t get worse they do. I wanted to be there for her, but there is nothing I can do about that now.
We are about to land and all I can say is that I’m so grateful that Maria was able to get us here as fast as she did.
“You okay Maxwell?”
“Yeah Michael, I’m just getting a little impatient.”
“I know you are, but as soon as we land, we’ll hop in the car and head straight for the hospital.”
“I know.” I’m so nervous. I’m happy she’s awake but what does it mean for us now? It was so much easier when she wasn’t because I didn’t have to deal with everything. I have just realized I have no fucking idea what the hell I’m doing. Not a fucking clue.
This is bad, really bad. I have made these promises to Dariana and I don’t know if I’ll be able to keep them. The more I think about it the more I want to find a large hole and crawl into it.
“Max?”
“Yeah Maria?”
“It’s going to be okay, things will be the way they’re supposed to be.” I hope to hell she is right.
I’m so scared, what if she doesn’t want me there? What if she tells me to leave? What if she’s really bad off? I don’t think I would be able to handle that.
“Let’s go.” We landed and now we’re making our way out of the plane. I take a deep breath and make my way to the car waiting to take me to Liz.
***********************************
Liz
Jesus! Would someone come save my ass? They have poked and prodded me for what feels like hours. So far so good though, I think. Well that’s what they’re saying so I’ll go with that.
“Ms. Parker just a few more tests and we’ll take you back to your room.”
Will the torture ever end? Like I have a choice or something, what’s the point of telling me about anything? I can’t run away or scream so they really need to stop wasting their breath. While they’re at it they could give me some more damn water. Hello?! I have been out of it according to them for two weeks; throw a girl a bone or something.
***********************************
Max
I’m practically running through the hospital with Michael and Maria on my heels. I make it to the wing and I see Liz’s nurse outside her room.
“Mr. Evans I see you got the good news.” I’m so out of breath at this point.
“Y-yes, where is she? Can I see her? Is she okay?”
“Calm down and breathe, she’s with the doctors right now she’ll be back in a…”
“Max!”
“Isabel!”
“Oh thank God you got here! They haven’t let us see her and it’s been over four hours Max.” Isabel is hysterical and to be honest so am I. All I want to do right now is see her.
“Isabel, calm down okay.” Michael has extracted Isabel from her death grip around me. I’m trying to stay calm but I’m screaming inside.
“Oh honey, she’s okay.”
“Yes son she’s going to be okay, don’t worry.”
“Thank Mom, Dad. I know I just want to see her, what’s taking four hours?”
“I know you do Maxwell but just take a seat because right now we don’t have a choice but to sit and wait.” Michael says to try and calm me down; I think I may pop a blood vessel with all this anxiety.
“Tests son, they are running a series of tests to make sure she’s okay.”
“Alright Dad.” I take a seat but I feel like my hearts going to pound right out of my chest if I don’t see her soon.
Twenty minutes later I see the doctors wheeling her down the hall. I jump out of my chair but a firm arm grabs hold of me.
“Dad, let me go.”
“No Max, you have to wait until they get you okay.”
“Fine.” I was not happy, pissed off more like it. She’s just a few feet away from me.
What feels like an hour later but in reality was only five minutes, the doctor steps out of her room and approaches us.
“Okay, Ms. Parker is perfectly fine, except…”
“Except what?!” I snap at the doctor.
“Calm down Mr. Evans, its nothing serious at all. We are suggesting that she might get some physical therapy for her arms and legs, she will just need to readjust her body to using them again. It has only been two weeks but she’s very week but other than that she’s in excellent condition.”
“Can I see her now?” I ask anxiously.
“Yes, but you might want to wait a little while and give her time.”
“Why?” I look at him skeptically.
“We had to tell her about the baby and she asked that we leave.” Oh God! The baby, how the hell could I forget?
“I’m going in.” I push past the doctor and I hear my parents, Isabel, Michael and Maria all call me to stop me but it’s not going to work.
I reach the door and take a deep breathe before opening it, I crack it open I can tell all the lights are off. I can hear her crying and it breaks my heart, I hesitate for just a second before fully entering the room.
I approach her bedside slowly; I don’t think she realizes I’m here. She’s lying on her back but her head is facing the window.
“Liz.” I whisper softly as to not startle her. She slowly turns her head in my direction and in a low cracked voice she says,
“Max.” I walk closer to her and she turns her head away from me.
“Liz, baby I’m here.” I slowly approach her.
“Max, I…What did I do?” She starts to cry harder I stand on the side of her bed and I reach my hand out to caress the side of her face and she leans into my hand. She is so beautiful.
“Shh Liz it’s okay, you’re alright and everything is going to be fine.” I want to wrap my arms around her now so without any hesitation I take a seat next to her and lay down on my side next to her, I gently slide my one arm underneath her and take my other and wrap it around her waist. I have to admit it feels so good to have her in my arms.
“I’m sorry Max, I’m so sorry.” She cries to me.
“Liz, you don’t have to apologize to me.” She just shakes her head.
“Yes I do, I messed up Max. And I don’t know what to do now.”
“Liz, you don’t have to do anything now, you just need to get better. Whatever happened we’ll talk about it later. What’s important to me is that you’re okay. You woke up Liz, I prayed for so long that you would…And you did.” She turns her head to face me and I can see the tears sliding down the sides of her face. I raise my hand to brush them away, however no sooner do I wipe them away do more fall.
“Don’t cry Liz.” My heart is breaking for her. I know she probably has a lot of questions but little does she know so do I, probably more than her at this point.
“I can’t help it Max.” I can hear her voice getting more hoarse with each word she speaks.
“Liz, can you do me a favor?” She nods and sniffles a little.
“I need you to just lay here with me and not say anything, you need to save your voice, can you do that?”
“Yes Max.” She gives me a small smile. God my heart races with just one look from her. She still has that power over me and it’s going to be really hard for me to ignore it. Right now the only thing that matters to me is her and that’s she’s okay.
***********************************
Liz
I can’t believe he’s really here and he’s lying next to me, holding me. I never thought that I would get the chance to have him hold me and just be with me after everything I put him through. My heart swells just at the thought of how big his heart is, how much love he has to share. I just hope that he still has a piece of his heart that still loves me; I hope I didn’t ruin that permanently.
When the doctors told me about the baby, I felt so many emotions but the two that seem to be battling within me are sadness and relief. Sadness because it was my baby and although I was terrified and ashamed how it all happened I started getting used to the idea and I realized that it was mine, to love and to care for. And relief because even though I know I would have done everything in my power to take care of my baby, in reality I could barely take care of myself.
I allowed someone to run my life for too long, I never loved Jordan. I cared about him in the beginning as a friend. I honestly don’t know why I even started dating him.
Yes I do.
Max.
Max and I were headed in a direction I don’t think we really understood. After the first time we messed around in his bedroom in high school, I realized that something like that would ruin our friendship. Well that’s what I thought in the beginning but as time passed by and we got closer, I thought I could keep my feelings to myself since I didn’t know how he felt about me.
I fell in love with Max a long time ago. It was the night he had come into the CrashDown and I accused him of being a stalker. He was the first guy that ever made me laugh and it felt really good.
Putting aside the fact that he is gorgeous; his dark raven hair, his warm honey greenish golden eyes, long eyelashes that any woman would envy, his perfectly shaped lips, his cute little freckle on his upper lip, even his ears I mean yeah they’re bigger than average but cute as hell on him. No, there is no doubt that he is gorgeous but that’s not why I love him. I love him because of his heart; it’s so pure and real. When Max Evans loves you, he loves you with his whole heart. He would do anything for you, no matter what it meant to him, no matter what sacrifices he would have to make, he would make them with a smile on his face if it made you happy.
I can’t believe it’s been a year since I’ve seen him. He looks exactly the same except maybe a little tanner. I guess California has been treating him well, which I’m happy for him about. I know he works so hard and I know he not only does it for himself but for his entire family. Even though no one will take his money, I know that Isabel still has no idea that Max is the one that is paying for her and Alex’s college, but for Max if lying was the only way to get the job done then it was something he was willing to do, not just because he could afford it but because he knows how hard things had been for them with having Damian.
God Damian! I know that if I’ve been here for two weeks that I missed his birthday. I never missed any of his birthdays but because I messed up big time, I missed it. I hope he can forgive me. I love him so much, I think that’s the reason the idea of me becoming a mother grew on me quicker than it probably would have, and he is the sweetest thing in the world.
I wonder how much Max knows at this point about me. Does he know that baby wasn’t Jordan’s? Does he know I was living at his parent’s house secretly? Does he know about Jordan hitting me? Does he know how long I haven’t been with Jordan? I have so many questions and I can only imagine that he has just as many if not more. I know I’ll have a lot of explaining to do, but right now being in his arms holding me, gently caressing my arm up and down, I know this is right and where I should be.
***********************************
Michael
I see Maria pacing back and forth. Isabel, Mom and Dad went to go wait outside Liz’s door for Max to come out. I have a feeling though he won’t be leaving her side until he absolutely has to. I know he’s in denial about his feelings for her, I can understand where he is coming from because I have found myself in the exact same position, the only difference is, I have decided to not deny my feelings and accept whatever comes of Maria and I.
I know I have Angela and I can’t leave her hanging after all I asked her to marry me and I owe it to her to make a decision and quickly before more damage is done. I don’t know if I can ever forgive Maria but I can’t deny that being with her again doesn’t make me wish we were together. It might be stupid and I might be setting myself up but I can’t deny my feelings and I can’t continue to lie to myself or to Angela, she doesn’t deserve that. She deserves the truth, hell for all I know I could be messing up a really good thing with her, but I realized that just talking with Maria yesterday, just seeing her brings everything back for me and I want to know where it all leads.
If that road leads to nowhere, then so be it, I can take it. Max on the other hand he won’t be easily persuaded in that direction. He was hurt so bad by Liz, and I’m not saying it was all her fault by any means, they didn’t communicate. They were best friends and they were denying their feelings for one another which was not intelligent at all and ultimately led to their downfall. I personally think they were both terrified when they realized what they meant to each other…everything.
Now Max’s problem is Dariana. She is the very big thorn in Max’s side. Especially considering that Liz knows nothing about her, unless of course if Isabel told her, but I have a feeling that Isabel didn’t. Which means that Liz is in for a big surprise, but I’ll be sure to tell her in case Max doesn’t get a chance.
Maria’s pacing is going to burn a hole in the floor; she’s really worried as I am about Liz’s reaction to us being here, I’m sure. After all we weren’t there for her all this time, maybe she doesn’t want us here.
I get up out of the chair to where Maria has now stopped pacing and is staring out of the window. I approach her slowly.
“Maria?” She turns around quickly.
“Hey Michael.” She looks like she wants to say something more. But she simply turns around to face the window.
“You okay Maria?” She just nods her head and I reach out to turn her body around to face me. The tears are brimming her eyes and I pull her into my arms. I stroke her back up and down slowly to calm her down her crying has started.
“She’s going to hate me Michael and I don’t think I can handle that right now.”
“Shh, Maria, I thought we already had this conversation, Liz is not going to hate you.” I think I’m saying that more to convince myself that Liz won’t hate me.
“How do you know? I mean what if she doesn’t even want to see me? I left her, I didn’t pay attention and I should have.” She pushes away from me.
“I was supposed to be there for her! I was supposed to be her friend! I was so fucking selfish and she could have died and she wouldn’t have never known how sorry I am for what I did!” She’s more upset than I thought and I think she needs to just talk to Liz and get her feelings out to her, because ultimately it is Liz’s decision to forgive her.
“Maria, we all made a mistake, but you need to talk to Liz and tell her how sorry you are, she’ll forgive you Maria.” I say trying to soothe her.
“Michael, how do you know?” She looks at me innocently, looking for reassurance from me that it will be okay. So I tell her the first thing that comes to my mind.
“Because Maria, I forgive you.” She gasps and looks at me surprised and then she lunges at me wrapping her arms around my neck. I lift my arms and grab hold of her tightly. I surprised myself more than her; the only problem is…what does this mean for us now?
***********************************
Max
I don’t want to let her go but I know everyone else wants to see her. I know that when I walk out of this room I have to face the real world and all of the things I have been hiding from. I know that I told Maria and Michael both that I couldn’t forgive Liz and it’s true, I love her so much and I would do anything for her, but I don’t think I could handle it emotionally if it happened again. Unfortunately there are no guarantees in life, but if I make a conscious effort not travel down the same path I did with Liz before, I know that I will be able to keep her in my life forever. I just can’t be in love with her and be with her the way I want to. I think it’s better this way for both of us.
I still have every intention of her coming to live with me. I know that is one argument I am not looking forward to. I know she will not jump for joy at the idea considering I stopped being her friend but she has to understand why I couldn’t be around her, I was in love with her and she tells me she feels nothing for me, that she is having her boyfriends baby, how was I supposed to react? My heart was breaking into a thousand pieces and she manages rip it apart with just one thing, the one thing I had waited years for her to say to me, she tells me she’s in love with him. I couldn’t breathe, I lashed out at her and I did end up giving her an ultimatum, but that’s not how I had intended it to come out, but once I said it, I couldn’t take it back.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“Max I need to talk to you in private.” She looks so beautiful today, wearing her yellow sundress, her hair hanging loosely around her shoulders, but she looks worried.
“Sure Liz, you want to tell me what’s going on?” I ask her seriously.
“Yes, Max. I found out today that Jordan has been cheating on me and I don’t know what to do.”
“Liz, that’s a no brainer dump his sorry ass. God! I don’t know why you are still with him, Liz he doesn’t deserve you. I will fucking kill him!”
“Max no! Just leave it alone okay. I mean I had been suspecting it for a while now.” I look at her skeptically.
“A while? How long Liz?” She looks away from me and whispers.
“A year…maybe more.”
“What?! Liz are you fucking kidding me?”
“Max, just calm down, I mean it’s not a big deal. After all I have been with you for years Max, so there is no difference.” Okay she does have a point but then why the fuck is he still with her? Just break up with her and sleep with the whole town. That fucking scumbag, his parents are rich he can have anyone he wants and he chooses Liz…My Liz. Yeah her and I have slept together but it was always when she told me they were broken up. So to me there is a difference, it’s a small difference but it still exists and I tell her as much.
“Max, please that’s just a technicality.” She says exasperatedly. Arguing with her is usually futile and I would normally give up, but not this time.
“No Liz you’re wrong, but what I want to know is why you are still with him? Why is it that you break up with him and can be with me, but then you go right back to him and you don’t stay with me? Why Liz? Why am I not good enough for you? What am I doing wrong?!” I break down and start crying because I know that this is my one and only chance to tell her how I feel.
“Max…I…”
“Don’t speak, just listen.” I reach out my hand to her to press my finger against her lips. She’s looking at me confused as hell but this is something that is long over due.
“Liz, I love you, I have loved you from the moment I first met you. I know it’s hard to believe but you are all I ever wanted in another person. I want to spend my life with you Liz. You’re my best friend and I know that I shouldn’t feel like this, but we have been through too much to say that we’re only friends. I’m sorry I waited so long to tell you but I’m not sure how you feel about me, I just hope it’s the same Liz. Tell me it is?” I look at her desperately; I hope what I think is right, that she’s in love with me. What she says next though stomps on that thought.
“Max…I…I’m sorry but I…don’t love you like that.” I don’t even give her a chance to finish.
“What?!” I’m so surprised that I start talking before I think.
“I just…I’m sorry but you’re my best friend Max, but I’m not in love with you. We let things go too far between us and I’m sorry.”
“Stop saying you’re sorry! Stop lying to me! You can’t honestly tell me you feel nothing for me! Nothing!? We shared ourselves with each other you can’t tell me that meant nothing to you?!”
“Max it meant something, it was beautiful and I’m so glad that you were my first, but it should not have gotten to that point. We over stepped the line Max, we should have not let it go on as long as it did. But we have to stop this, we’re friends and we need to act like that.”
“No! I can’t don’t you understand that I love you Liz. I love you. I’m never going to stop and these feelings aren’t going to go away. I need you Liz.”
“Max, you’re leaving to go home in two days, just go and we’ll talk about this later. I can’t deal with it right now.”
“There is no later Liz. I want you to come with me, to California; I want you to live with me. I want to take care of you.” I know I’m making demands that I have no right to do but I can’t think rationally now.
“Listen to yourself! What about what I want? Don’t I get a choice! You never gave me demands before so why now Max?! You were okay with sleeping together, no strings what changed? Because you know that Jordan is cheating on me?! Well too fucking bad Max because I don’t have to listen to this shit anymore!” She turns to leave but I grab her arm and gently tug her against my body.
“Liz, I’m sorry I didn’t mean it like that. I need you Liz, but if you tell me that you don’t love me then I’ll let it go Liz. I’ll walk away and never look back, so before you answer I want you to know what it will mean.”
“What do you mean? That if I say I don’t love you, you won’t be my friend anymore or something?”
“No Liz, that’s exactly what I’m saying. I can’t just be friends with you Liz, I’m past that and if you’re not then I’m sorry.”
“So I guess this is it then.” I look at her confused now but before I begin to speak she finishes.
“You can’t just drop this on me and expect me to have all the answers. I came here to tell you about my problems and you just ignore it and go straight to what you want from me. God! How selfish can you be Max? I can’t and won’t go with you. And if just because I can’t tell you that I’m in love with you, you’re willing to end our friendship then fine! It’s over Max.” Oh God! What the fuck did I just do? I can’t loose her, I can’t.
“Liz, don’t walk away, please. Let’s just talk because I’m leaving and I can’t leave like this.”
“Too bad, you are leaving like this because you chose to.”
“No I didn’t, I’m trying to tell you the truth, trying to tell you how I feel but you act like you don’t care!”
“Don’t you think telling me before today would have been better than just dropping it on me out of nowhere? You’re leaving and you want me to make a decision just like that, sorry Max but it’s not going to happen.”
“Okay Liz I know I was wrong but that doesn’t mean that I didn’t mean it, I want to be with you, and I would love it if you would move with me to California. I just want to be near you all the time Liz. We don’t have to be together, we can just be friends.”
“Just before you said you couldn’t just be friends with me, so what changed in the last five minutes?”
“Liz, please stop making this harder on me than you know it already is okay? I don’t want to loose you and if we can only be friends then I’ll take it.” I’m actually on my knees hugging her waist. I know pretty desperate but I can’t loose her, I don’t think I could survive without her in my life. She places a hand on the top of my head and I know she’s crying and I think that she might actually agree with me.
“Max… I can’t go with you.” I look up at her and my tears are falling steadily as well as hers.
“Why Liz? I don’t understand…” What she says next causes all the air in my lungs to expel quickly.
“I’m pregnant Max…it’s Jordan’s…I love him.” I swallowed back thickly. I don’t believe it; she’s going to have his baby and she loves him? Him not me! No, it can’t be. I look up at her and her face it turned away, I know that’s it Liz and I are over. I stand up slowly and swipe the tears from my eyes and I lift my hand to her chin and turn her head to face me.
“Are you sure?” She just nods and the tears are escaping from her eyes. I love her so much and she’s breaking my heart.
“Max I’m staying here and I think it is better if we just both walked away now.” I can’t even look a her, she’s pregnant with his baby. His baby! I can’t take much more of this torture. I have to let her go and that’s exactly what I intend on doing. I reach out my hands and frame the sides of her face and then I lean in and place a light kiss on her lips before I pull away.
“Okay Liz.” I turn and walk away from the only love I’ll ever know.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“Liz?”
“Hmm?”
“I know that everyone else wants to see you, so I’m gonna go now.”
“Are you coming back?”
“Yes Liz, I’ll be back I promise. I’ll just let everyone else in okay?”
“Yes.” She looks so tiny and so afraid.
I walk out her room to find my parents and Isabel standing outside the door.
“Max, is she okay?” This came from my mom.
“Yes, Mom she’s just weak but if you guys want to go in you can. I’m just going to go get Michael and Maria.”
“Okay son, the doctors said that visiting hours are almost over so we’ll make it quick so she can get her rest.”
“Thanks Dad.” I walk back to the waiting area down the hall from Liz’s room to find Michael and Maria in an embrace. I really hate to interrupt this moment but I know they both want to see her. I clear my throat to make them aware of my presence.
“Oh hey Maxwell.” They pull apart slowly.
“Max, is she okay?”
“Yes Maria, she’s fine, but visiting hours are almost up and I know you guys want to see her.” I turn to Michael.
“Mom, Dad and Isabel are in there now but they’ll be out shortly.”
“Okay Max we’ll be right in.”
“Okay Michael.” I turn and walk out but Maria’s voice stops me.
“Does she…is she…” I know exactly what Maria is wondering about, so I put her fears to rest.
“She wants to see you and she’s not mad Maria.”
“Oh, did she tell you?”
“No she didn’t but just trust me.” I know she’s not mad at anyone except maybe for me. I can’t blame her either, some best friend I turned out to be.
TBC…
Liz
Darkness surrounds me. Silence engulfs me. Where am I?
I hear voices, I can’t make them out but they’re slowly getting louder and clearer. They finally reach my ears and I can recognize them. It’s Isabel and Diane?
What are they doing here? Where is here? I hear other noises now, a constant beeping sound.
I feel air being forced in through my nose, it feels cool but it causes a burning sensation. I want to rip it out. But I can’t move.
I try again, but nothing. If only I could just open my eyes. What the hell happened? The last thing I remember was arguing with Jordan about the baby and hitting the floor hard. Then he chased me around the house until I finally made it outside and I was running, running so hard.
Running for my life.
I reach a telephone booth and I wake up here.
I try to move my hands; something to get their attention but it’s useless. I feel like my legs and arms are being held down by weights.
They’re leaving? No! Panic starts to rise in my chest.
I try once more only this time I try to speak, since all of my other attempts have been futile.
“Iz.” I try to say, but it comes out in a soft raspy whisper. I didn’t realize how dry my throat was until I tried to speak.
“Liz?”
“Mom did you hear that?”
“Yes honey.”
“Mom go get the doctor.”
Thank god she heard me. I feel her grab my hand and lift it.
“Liz, it’s Isabel can you hear me?” I try and squeeze her hand, I know it’s weak but I hope she can feel it. I am still struggling to open my eyes.
“Isabel.”
“Mom, she’s squeezing my hand, but she won’t open her eyes.”
“Ms. Evans, let me examine her. Why don’t you and your mother wait outside until I’m done.”
“Okay, Dr. we’ll wait.” Diane tells the doctor.
I hear them leave and I slowly try once again to open my eyes, I squint slightly but the light is so bright I quickly shut them.
“Ms. Parker, it’s okay I’ll turn the lights off and close the blinds then I want you to try again okay?”
“K.” I whisper out.
I hear him walk across the room and turn the light off then back around my bed to close the blinds.
“Okay try now.”
I slowly open my eyes, god they feel like lead weights too. How long have I been here?
He’s leaning over me now.
“Ms. Parker can you hear me clearly?” I nod.
“W-water.”
“Oh of course. Let me just remove this tube.” Finally, I thought I was going to have the air blowing up my nose all day. He pushes the glass of water to my lips and I slowly sip.
“Ms. Parker I’m going to call the other doctors in and they are going to give you a full examination to see what the extend of the damage is okay?” Damage? What the hell is he talking about? You know saying something like that to someone who can’t speak very well or move for that matter, what a way to raise the stress level. We know he didn’t graduate first in his class.
He leaves me momentarily and I take that chance to take a good look around as best I can. While it’s not pitched black its still kind of hard for me to make out everything. I see flowers and I see something on the side of my bed on the nightstand, it looks like a picture frame. I can’t tell who it’s of though; I’ll have to look at it later or something.
The doctors re-enter the room.
“Now just relax this won’t take too long. Then as soon as we’re done we need to run some tests just to make sure everything is okay, we’ll let them back in.” God! What the hell is wrong with him, if he’s trying to comfort me it’s not working. Where are Isabel and Diane? Who else knows I’m here? Does Max know I’m here? Did he come to see me? Is he here? I have so many questions but unfortunately the doctors are demanding my time right now. I just hope I can see them again soon.
***********************************
Max
I can’t believe it just a couple more hours and I would have been there when Liz woke up. The fucking world is against me, just when I thought things couldn’t get worse they do. I wanted to be there for her, but there is nothing I can do about that now.
We are about to land and all I can say is that I’m so grateful that Maria was able to get us here as fast as she did.
“You okay Maxwell?”
“Yeah Michael, I’m just getting a little impatient.”
“I know you are, but as soon as we land, we’ll hop in the car and head straight for the hospital.”
“I know.” I’m so nervous. I’m happy she’s awake but what does it mean for us now? It was so much easier when she wasn’t because I didn’t have to deal with everything. I have just realized I have no fucking idea what the hell I’m doing. Not a fucking clue.
This is bad, really bad. I have made these promises to Dariana and I don’t know if I’ll be able to keep them. The more I think about it the more I want to find a large hole and crawl into it.
“Max?”
“Yeah Maria?”
“It’s going to be okay, things will be the way they’re supposed to be.” I hope to hell she is right.
I’m so scared, what if she doesn’t want me there? What if she tells me to leave? What if she’s really bad off? I don’t think I would be able to handle that.
“Let’s go.” We landed and now we’re making our way out of the plane. I take a deep breath and make my way to the car waiting to take me to Liz.
***********************************
Liz
Jesus! Would someone come save my ass? They have poked and prodded me for what feels like hours. So far so good though, I think. Well that’s what they’re saying so I’ll go with that.
“Ms. Parker just a few more tests and we’ll take you back to your room.”
Will the torture ever end? Like I have a choice or something, what’s the point of telling me about anything? I can’t run away or scream so they really need to stop wasting their breath. While they’re at it they could give me some more damn water. Hello?! I have been out of it according to them for two weeks; throw a girl a bone or something.
***********************************
Max
I’m practically running through the hospital with Michael and Maria on my heels. I make it to the wing and I see Liz’s nurse outside her room.
“Mr. Evans I see you got the good news.” I’m so out of breath at this point.
“Y-yes, where is she? Can I see her? Is she okay?”
“Calm down and breathe, she’s with the doctors right now she’ll be back in a…”
“Max!”
“Isabel!”
“Oh thank God you got here! They haven’t let us see her and it’s been over four hours Max.” Isabel is hysterical and to be honest so am I. All I want to do right now is see her.
“Isabel, calm down okay.” Michael has extracted Isabel from her death grip around me. I’m trying to stay calm but I’m screaming inside.
“Oh honey, she’s okay.”
“Yes son she’s going to be okay, don’t worry.”
“Thank Mom, Dad. I know I just want to see her, what’s taking four hours?”
“I know you do Maxwell but just take a seat because right now we don’t have a choice but to sit and wait.” Michael says to try and calm me down; I think I may pop a blood vessel with all this anxiety.
“Tests son, they are running a series of tests to make sure she’s okay.”
“Alright Dad.” I take a seat but I feel like my hearts going to pound right out of my chest if I don’t see her soon.
Twenty minutes later I see the doctors wheeling her down the hall. I jump out of my chair but a firm arm grabs hold of me.
“Dad, let me go.”
“No Max, you have to wait until they get you okay.”
“Fine.” I was not happy, pissed off more like it. She’s just a few feet away from me.
What feels like an hour later but in reality was only five minutes, the doctor steps out of her room and approaches us.
“Okay, Ms. Parker is perfectly fine, except…”
“Except what?!” I snap at the doctor.
“Calm down Mr. Evans, its nothing serious at all. We are suggesting that she might get some physical therapy for her arms and legs, she will just need to readjust her body to using them again. It has only been two weeks but she’s very week but other than that she’s in excellent condition.”
“Can I see her now?” I ask anxiously.
“Yes, but you might want to wait a little while and give her time.”
“Why?” I look at him skeptically.
“We had to tell her about the baby and she asked that we leave.” Oh God! The baby, how the hell could I forget?
“I’m going in.” I push past the doctor and I hear my parents, Isabel, Michael and Maria all call me to stop me but it’s not going to work.
I reach the door and take a deep breathe before opening it, I crack it open I can tell all the lights are off. I can hear her crying and it breaks my heart, I hesitate for just a second before fully entering the room.
I approach her bedside slowly; I don’t think she realizes I’m here. She’s lying on her back but her head is facing the window.
“Liz.” I whisper softly as to not startle her. She slowly turns her head in my direction and in a low cracked voice she says,
“Max.” I walk closer to her and she turns her head away from me.
“Liz, baby I’m here.” I slowly approach her.
“Max, I…What did I do?” She starts to cry harder I stand on the side of her bed and I reach my hand out to caress the side of her face and she leans into my hand. She is so beautiful.
“Shh Liz it’s okay, you’re alright and everything is going to be fine.” I want to wrap my arms around her now so without any hesitation I take a seat next to her and lay down on my side next to her, I gently slide my one arm underneath her and take my other and wrap it around her waist. I have to admit it feels so good to have her in my arms.
“I’m sorry Max, I’m so sorry.” She cries to me.
“Liz, you don’t have to apologize to me.” She just shakes her head.
“Yes I do, I messed up Max. And I don’t know what to do now.”
“Liz, you don’t have to do anything now, you just need to get better. Whatever happened we’ll talk about it later. What’s important to me is that you’re okay. You woke up Liz, I prayed for so long that you would…And you did.” She turns her head to face me and I can see the tears sliding down the sides of her face. I raise my hand to brush them away, however no sooner do I wipe them away do more fall.
“Don’t cry Liz.” My heart is breaking for her. I know she probably has a lot of questions but little does she know so do I, probably more than her at this point.
“I can’t help it Max.” I can hear her voice getting more hoarse with each word she speaks.
“Liz, can you do me a favor?” She nods and sniffles a little.
“I need you to just lay here with me and not say anything, you need to save your voice, can you do that?”
“Yes Max.” She gives me a small smile. God my heart races with just one look from her. She still has that power over me and it’s going to be really hard for me to ignore it. Right now the only thing that matters to me is her and that’s she’s okay.
***********************************
Liz
I can’t believe he’s really here and he’s lying next to me, holding me. I never thought that I would get the chance to have him hold me and just be with me after everything I put him through. My heart swells just at the thought of how big his heart is, how much love he has to share. I just hope that he still has a piece of his heart that still loves me; I hope I didn’t ruin that permanently.
When the doctors told me about the baby, I felt so many emotions but the two that seem to be battling within me are sadness and relief. Sadness because it was my baby and although I was terrified and ashamed how it all happened I started getting used to the idea and I realized that it was mine, to love and to care for. And relief because even though I know I would have done everything in my power to take care of my baby, in reality I could barely take care of myself.
I allowed someone to run my life for too long, I never loved Jordan. I cared about him in the beginning as a friend. I honestly don’t know why I even started dating him.
Yes I do.
Max.
Max and I were headed in a direction I don’t think we really understood. After the first time we messed around in his bedroom in high school, I realized that something like that would ruin our friendship. Well that’s what I thought in the beginning but as time passed by and we got closer, I thought I could keep my feelings to myself since I didn’t know how he felt about me.
I fell in love with Max a long time ago. It was the night he had come into the CrashDown and I accused him of being a stalker. He was the first guy that ever made me laugh and it felt really good.
Putting aside the fact that he is gorgeous; his dark raven hair, his warm honey greenish golden eyes, long eyelashes that any woman would envy, his perfectly shaped lips, his cute little freckle on his upper lip, even his ears I mean yeah they’re bigger than average but cute as hell on him. No, there is no doubt that he is gorgeous but that’s not why I love him. I love him because of his heart; it’s so pure and real. When Max Evans loves you, he loves you with his whole heart. He would do anything for you, no matter what it meant to him, no matter what sacrifices he would have to make, he would make them with a smile on his face if it made you happy.
I can’t believe it’s been a year since I’ve seen him. He looks exactly the same except maybe a little tanner. I guess California has been treating him well, which I’m happy for him about. I know he works so hard and I know he not only does it for himself but for his entire family. Even though no one will take his money, I know that Isabel still has no idea that Max is the one that is paying for her and Alex’s college, but for Max if lying was the only way to get the job done then it was something he was willing to do, not just because he could afford it but because he knows how hard things had been for them with having Damian.
God Damian! I know that if I’ve been here for two weeks that I missed his birthday. I never missed any of his birthdays but because I messed up big time, I missed it. I hope he can forgive me. I love him so much, I think that’s the reason the idea of me becoming a mother grew on me quicker than it probably would have, and he is the sweetest thing in the world.
I wonder how much Max knows at this point about me. Does he know that baby wasn’t Jordan’s? Does he know I was living at his parent’s house secretly? Does he know about Jordan hitting me? Does he know how long I haven’t been with Jordan? I have so many questions and I can only imagine that he has just as many if not more. I know I’ll have a lot of explaining to do, but right now being in his arms holding me, gently caressing my arm up and down, I know this is right and where I should be.
***********************************
Michael
I see Maria pacing back and forth. Isabel, Mom and Dad went to go wait outside Liz’s door for Max to come out. I have a feeling though he won’t be leaving her side until he absolutely has to. I know he’s in denial about his feelings for her, I can understand where he is coming from because I have found myself in the exact same position, the only difference is, I have decided to not deny my feelings and accept whatever comes of Maria and I.
I know I have Angela and I can’t leave her hanging after all I asked her to marry me and I owe it to her to make a decision and quickly before more damage is done. I don’t know if I can ever forgive Maria but I can’t deny that being with her again doesn’t make me wish we were together. It might be stupid and I might be setting myself up but I can’t deny my feelings and I can’t continue to lie to myself or to Angela, she doesn’t deserve that. She deserves the truth, hell for all I know I could be messing up a really good thing with her, but I realized that just talking with Maria yesterday, just seeing her brings everything back for me and I want to know where it all leads.
If that road leads to nowhere, then so be it, I can take it. Max on the other hand he won’t be easily persuaded in that direction. He was hurt so bad by Liz, and I’m not saying it was all her fault by any means, they didn’t communicate. They were best friends and they were denying their feelings for one another which was not intelligent at all and ultimately led to their downfall. I personally think they were both terrified when they realized what they meant to each other…everything.
Now Max’s problem is Dariana. She is the very big thorn in Max’s side. Especially considering that Liz knows nothing about her, unless of course if Isabel told her, but I have a feeling that Isabel didn’t. Which means that Liz is in for a big surprise, but I’ll be sure to tell her in case Max doesn’t get a chance.
Maria’s pacing is going to burn a hole in the floor; she’s really worried as I am about Liz’s reaction to us being here, I’m sure. After all we weren’t there for her all this time, maybe she doesn’t want us here.
I get up out of the chair to where Maria has now stopped pacing and is staring out of the window. I approach her slowly.
“Maria?” She turns around quickly.
“Hey Michael.” She looks like she wants to say something more. But she simply turns around to face the window.
“You okay Maria?” She just nods her head and I reach out to turn her body around to face me. The tears are brimming her eyes and I pull her into my arms. I stroke her back up and down slowly to calm her down her crying has started.
“She’s going to hate me Michael and I don’t think I can handle that right now.”
“Shh, Maria, I thought we already had this conversation, Liz is not going to hate you.” I think I’m saying that more to convince myself that Liz won’t hate me.
“How do you know? I mean what if she doesn’t even want to see me? I left her, I didn’t pay attention and I should have.” She pushes away from me.
“I was supposed to be there for her! I was supposed to be her friend! I was so fucking selfish and she could have died and she wouldn’t have never known how sorry I am for what I did!” She’s more upset than I thought and I think she needs to just talk to Liz and get her feelings out to her, because ultimately it is Liz’s decision to forgive her.
“Maria, we all made a mistake, but you need to talk to Liz and tell her how sorry you are, she’ll forgive you Maria.” I say trying to soothe her.
“Michael, how do you know?” She looks at me innocently, looking for reassurance from me that it will be okay. So I tell her the first thing that comes to my mind.
“Because Maria, I forgive you.” She gasps and looks at me surprised and then she lunges at me wrapping her arms around my neck. I lift my arms and grab hold of her tightly. I surprised myself more than her; the only problem is…what does this mean for us now?
***********************************
Max
I don’t want to let her go but I know everyone else wants to see her. I know that when I walk out of this room I have to face the real world and all of the things I have been hiding from. I know that I told Maria and Michael both that I couldn’t forgive Liz and it’s true, I love her so much and I would do anything for her, but I don’t think I could handle it emotionally if it happened again. Unfortunately there are no guarantees in life, but if I make a conscious effort not travel down the same path I did with Liz before, I know that I will be able to keep her in my life forever. I just can’t be in love with her and be with her the way I want to. I think it’s better this way for both of us.
I still have every intention of her coming to live with me. I know that is one argument I am not looking forward to. I know she will not jump for joy at the idea considering I stopped being her friend but she has to understand why I couldn’t be around her, I was in love with her and she tells me she feels nothing for me, that she is having her boyfriends baby, how was I supposed to react? My heart was breaking into a thousand pieces and she manages rip it apart with just one thing, the one thing I had waited years for her to say to me, she tells me she’s in love with him. I couldn’t breathe, I lashed out at her and I did end up giving her an ultimatum, but that’s not how I had intended it to come out, but once I said it, I couldn’t take it back.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“Max I need to talk to you in private.” She looks so beautiful today, wearing her yellow sundress, her hair hanging loosely around her shoulders, but she looks worried.
“Sure Liz, you want to tell me what’s going on?” I ask her seriously.
“Yes, Max. I found out today that Jordan has been cheating on me and I don’t know what to do.”
“Liz, that’s a no brainer dump his sorry ass. God! I don’t know why you are still with him, Liz he doesn’t deserve you. I will fucking kill him!”
“Max no! Just leave it alone okay. I mean I had been suspecting it for a while now.” I look at her skeptically.
“A while? How long Liz?” She looks away from me and whispers.
“A year…maybe more.”
“What?! Liz are you fucking kidding me?”
“Max, just calm down, I mean it’s not a big deal. After all I have been with you for years Max, so there is no difference.” Okay she does have a point but then why the fuck is he still with her? Just break up with her and sleep with the whole town. That fucking scumbag, his parents are rich he can have anyone he wants and he chooses Liz…My Liz. Yeah her and I have slept together but it was always when she told me they were broken up. So to me there is a difference, it’s a small difference but it still exists and I tell her as much.
“Max, please that’s just a technicality.” She says exasperatedly. Arguing with her is usually futile and I would normally give up, but not this time.
“No Liz you’re wrong, but what I want to know is why you are still with him? Why is it that you break up with him and can be with me, but then you go right back to him and you don’t stay with me? Why Liz? Why am I not good enough for you? What am I doing wrong?!” I break down and start crying because I know that this is my one and only chance to tell her how I feel.
“Max…I…”
“Don’t speak, just listen.” I reach out my hand to her to press my finger against her lips. She’s looking at me confused as hell but this is something that is long over due.
“Liz, I love you, I have loved you from the moment I first met you. I know it’s hard to believe but you are all I ever wanted in another person. I want to spend my life with you Liz. You’re my best friend and I know that I shouldn’t feel like this, but we have been through too much to say that we’re only friends. I’m sorry I waited so long to tell you but I’m not sure how you feel about me, I just hope it’s the same Liz. Tell me it is?” I look at her desperately; I hope what I think is right, that she’s in love with me. What she says next though stomps on that thought.
“Max…I…I’m sorry but I…don’t love you like that.” I don’t even give her a chance to finish.
“What?!” I’m so surprised that I start talking before I think.
“I just…I’m sorry but you’re my best friend Max, but I’m not in love with you. We let things go too far between us and I’m sorry.”
“Stop saying you’re sorry! Stop lying to me! You can’t honestly tell me you feel nothing for me! Nothing!? We shared ourselves with each other you can’t tell me that meant nothing to you?!”
“Max it meant something, it was beautiful and I’m so glad that you were my first, but it should not have gotten to that point. We over stepped the line Max, we should have not let it go on as long as it did. But we have to stop this, we’re friends and we need to act like that.”
“No! I can’t don’t you understand that I love you Liz. I love you. I’m never going to stop and these feelings aren’t going to go away. I need you Liz.”
“Max, you’re leaving to go home in two days, just go and we’ll talk about this later. I can’t deal with it right now.”
“There is no later Liz. I want you to come with me, to California; I want you to live with me. I want to take care of you.” I know I’m making demands that I have no right to do but I can’t think rationally now.
“Listen to yourself! What about what I want? Don’t I get a choice! You never gave me demands before so why now Max?! You were okay with sleeping together, no strings what changed? Because you know that Jordan is cheating on me?! Well too fucking bad Max because I don’t have to listen to this shit anymore!” She turns to leave but I grab her arm and gently tug her against my body.
“Liz, I’m sorry I didn’t mean it like that. I need you Liz, but if you tell me that you don’t love me then I’ll let it go Liz. I’ll walk away and never look back, so before you answer I want you to know what it will mean.”
“What do you mean? That if I say I don’t love you, you won’t be my friend anymore or something?”
“No Liz, that’s exactly what I’m saying. I can’t just be friends with you Liz, I’m past that and if you’re not then I’m sorry.”
“So I guess this is it then.” I look at her confused now but before I begin to speak she finishes.
“You can’t just drop this on me and expect me to have all the answers. I came here to tell you about my problems and you just ignore it and go straight to what you want from me. God! How selfish can you be Max? I can’t and won’t go with you. And if just because I can’t tell you that I’m in love with you, you’re willing to end our friendship then fine! It’s over Max.” Oh God! What the fuck did I just do? I can’t loose her, I can’t.
“Liz, don’t walk away, please. Let’s just talk because I’m leaving and I can’t leave like this.”
“Too bad, you are leaving like this because you chose to.”
“No I didn’t, I’m trying to tell you the truth, trying to tell you how I feel but you act like you don’t care!”
“Don’t you think telling me before today would have been better than just dropping it on me out of nowhere? You’re leaving and you want me to make a decision just like that, sorry Max but it’s not going to happen.”
“Okay Liz I know I was wrong but that doesn’t mean that I didn’t mean it, I want to be with you, and I would love it if you would move with me to California. I just want to be near you all the time Liz. We don’t have to be together, we can just be friends.”
“Just before you said you couldn’t just be friends with me, so what changed in the last five minutes?”
“Liz, please stop making this harder on me than you know it already is okay? I don’t want to loose you and if we can only be friends then I’ll take it.” I’m actually on my knees hugging her waist. I know pretty desperate but I can’t loose her, I don’t think I could survive without her in my life. She places a hand on the top of my head and I know she’s crying and I think that she might actually agree with me.
“Max… I can’t go with you.” I look up at her and my tears are falling steadily as well as hers.
“Why Liz? I don’t understand…” What she says next causes all the air in my lungs to expel quickly.
“I’m pregnant Max…it’s Jordan’s…I love him.” I swallowed back thickly. I don’t believe it; she’s going to have his baby and she loves him? Him not me! No, it can’t be. I look up at her and her face it turned away, I know that’s it Liz and I are over. I stand up slowly and swipe the tears from my eyes and I lift my hand to her chin and turn her head to face me.
“Are you sure?” She just nods and the tears are escaping from her eyes. I love her so much and she’s breaking my heart.
“Max I’m staying here and I think it is better if we just both walked away now.” I can’t even look a her, she’s pregnant with his baby. His baby! I can’t take much more of this torture. I have to let her go and that’s exactly what I intend on doing. I reach out my hands and frame the sides of her face and then I lean in and place a light kiss on her lips before I pull away.
“Okay Liz.” I turn and walk away from the only love I’ll ever know.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“Liz?”
“Hmm?”
“I know that everyone else wants to see you, so I’m gonna go now.”
“Are you coming back?”
“Yes Liz, I’ll be back I promise. I’ll just let everyone else in okay?”
“Yes.” She looks so tiny and so afraid.
I walk out her room to find my parents and Isabel standing outside the door.
“Max, is she okay?” This came from my mom.
“Yes, Mom she’s just weak but if you guys want to go in you can. I’m just going to go get Michael and Maria.”
“Okay son, the doctors said that visiting hours are almost over so we’ll make it quick so she can get her rest.”
“Thanks Dad.” I walk back to the waiting area down the hall from Liz’s room to find Michael and Maria in an embrace. I really hate to interrupt this moment but I know they both want to see her. I clear my throat to make them aware of my presence.
“Oh hey Maxwell.” They pull apart slowly.
“Max, is she okay?”
“Yes Maria, she’s fine, but visiting hours are almost up and I know you guys want to see her.” I turn to Michael.
“Mom, Dad and Isabel are in there now but they’ll be out shortly.”
“Okay Max we’ll be right in.”
“Okay Michael.” I turn and walk out but Maria’s voice stops me.
“Does she…is she…” I know exactly what Maria is wondering about, so I put her fears to rest.
“She wants to see you and she’s not mad Maria.”
“Oh, did she tell you?”
“No she didn’t but just trust me.” I know she’s not mad at anyone except maybe for me. I can’t blame her either, some best friend I turned out to be.
TBC…
Last edited by Behrsgirl77 on Wed Sep 29, 2004 5:44 pm, edited 1 time in total.
-
Behrsgirl77
- Obsessed Roswellian
- Posts: 633
- Joined: Sat Jan 31, 2004 11:21 am
- Location: New Jersey, USA
- Contact:
Chapter 26
Chapter 26
Liz
“Hi Liz.” Diane says to me and I turn and look at my room door. I see Phillip and Isabel entering right behind her.
“Hi.” I say in a small voice. I feel so ashamed, by now they probably know that I lived in their house without them even knowing and that I was pregnant by a strangers baby. Or I could just be paranoid.
“We’re so glad you’re okay Liz.”
“Thanks Isabel.” Max was right about giving my voice a rest, its not as raspy as before. Mrs. Evans approaches my side of the bed and brushes as light kiss against my forehead. A tear slowly escapes it way from the corner of my eye.
“Shh it’s okay Liz, we’re all here and we all love you and we’re going to help you.” Diane says in a very soothing voice.
“Thanks right Liz, we’re not going to let anything happen to you again…ever.” Phillip says to me, his voice full of determination.
“Liz, I’m so glad you’re okay. I’m so sorry.”
“It’s okay Isabel, don’t worry about it. I’m fine.” I’m really not but no one needs to know that I’m breaking apart inside. There is so much that I have to answer for and I know they will wait patiently, especially Max but for how long? That’s what scares me the most…the truth.
I hear a light knock on the door and everyone turns around to see, Michael peek his head in.
“Is it okay if we come in?” We? Who else is here? No sooner do I ask myself that question do I see Michael step back and open the door fully to let Maria in. Without even realizing it, the tears are falling from my eyes. Everyone else just walks back towards the door, while Michael and Maria approach me.
“Hi Lizzie.” I close my eyes it’s been a while since he’s called me that, at least five or six years. I open my eyes and smile at him.
“There you go beautiful, I’m so glad you’re okay. You had us all worried.” He leans in and places a kiss on my cheek and lifts his hands to lightly brush away the tears running down my face. He comes in closer and whispers in my ear,
“I’m so sorry Liz, I’ll never leave you again I promise, you’ll never be alone again.” Then he pulls away and takes a place next to his parents and sister, while Maria moves forward.
“Liz…I…God, I’m so happy you’re okay. I didn’t know what to do, I was so scared.”
“Shh Maria, it’s okay. I’m glad you’re here. I’ve missed you so much girl.”
“I’m sorry Liz.”
“Don’t Maria, I can’t right now okay?” She just nods.
“Okay well we’ll leave you so you can get some rest, I think Max is going to come back before we leave so I’ll see you tomorrow.”
“Yes, bye guys.”
It’s not that I’m mad at her but I can’t think about all of that right now because right now the only thing on my mind is Max. What I’m going to say to him? How he’s going to react, but most importantly the fact that I am hurt, so hurt by him for leaving me. I know I let him go and I could have fought for him but I didn’t and he has no idea why. To be honest I don’t know myself anymore, at the time it all made sense to me, but now, now I have no idea why I pushed him away to begin with.
It’s not fair for me to be mad at him but a big part of the reason I never called him or went to see him in a year was because I was terrified that I really fucked up a good thing, that he moved on, past me and I couldn’t live with that.
I thought in the beginning that I was doing him a favor. I had nothing to offer him, hell I managed to slip by and pass high school, I worked at a diner and I didn’t even go to college or anything. I loved to draw, and paint but I never did anything with it.
If I didn’t get involved with Jordan then I think, no I know that I would be with Max right now, but I made a mistake a big mistake, one that cost me my friend, my heart and my love.
I got involved with him on purpose right after Max and I moved forward in our friendship and things were taking a turn in a completely different direction. The night we kissed and he did things to my body no one has ever done or made me feel, he apologized to me. I was mortified at that point, I mean god he must have thought I was so stupid, but he looked so confused. I took that as my chance to just say to him that it couldn’t happen again, because even though everything in my body and heart wanted it to happen over and over again, I didn’t want to loose him. Ultimately it ended up ruining our friendship anyway.
Jordan had actually asked me out a couple of times before but I always turned him down but after that night with Max I got scared, so when Jordan asked me out the next time, I accepted.
I had a really good time with him in the beginning, but he was my complete opposite. I couldn’t talk to him like I did Max or even Michael for that matter, he was always preoccupied with his money. Or should I say his parent’s money he lived off his parents, he finished high school and remained unemployed.
I was basically friends with him, yeah I called him my boyfriend and he called me his girlfriend, it was okay in the beginning there was no pressure and he was a distraction to the feelings I had for Max. Although, I continued to stay over at Max’s house almost every single night and I slept in his bed, it was honestly just friendship. Max never made a move towards me in anything that wasn’t out of friendship, I thought it was actually working, but I was just kidding myself.
Things between Max and I remained completely platonic for a long time but when our Senior Prom came around, I had wanted to go so bad, but Jordan didn’t. I had gone shopping with Isabel, she was going to look for her prom dress and asked if I’d like to go with her. At the time I had declined but after realizing I would have to wait for Max to get off work for a couple of hours and I had nothing better to do, I decided to go.
Now up to that point Isabel and I only said a few words to each other now and again. It wasn’t that I didn’t like her, but she was so intimidating. It wasn’t because she did or said things to me to make me feel that way but she is every guy’s wet dream to put it bluntly. And for me, plain Jane it’s really hard not to feel like you’re not as pretty or smart as her, I felt like I had nothing to talk to her about. I realized though that day that we weren’t much different she had the same insecurities as I did and that shocked the hell out of me.
Anyway, we looked for dresses and she found one that looked absolutely amazing on her, and she made me try on this dress I really liked it but there was no point in buying it since Jordan didn’t want to go. I would have just gone alone, that wasn’t a big deal, no the big deal was going and seeing Max with his date. I had no idea who he was taking to the prom because I tried to avoid that conversation with him like the plague.
Eventually we did talk about it and I ended up going to the prom after all. That was the night that everything changed between Max and I.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“Come on Liz let’s lie down the Jeep is getting a bit uncomfortable to stargaze in.” He’s so cute when he whines.
“Oh alright cry baby let’s go. Did you bring the blanket?” I say to him as I hop out of the jeep and make my way to the front of it.
“You know I did, I never leave home without it.” He says while he pulls out the blanket from the backseat and walks to the front of the Jeep to join me.
We went to lay in our usual spot right on the cliff’s edge, it was the highest peak you could get to without a risk of falling. It was in the middle of desert and we always came out here to be alone and talk. It was our spot.
He lays the blanket down and grabs my hand to help me take a seat beside him.
“So beautiful what are you up to next week?” I don’t know what it is about him, but every time he calls me ‘beautiful’ I get this dopey grin on my face. Because no matter how many times he says it, it feels like the first time. No one has ever called me beautiful before Max came into my life.
“Nothing Max, same as usual, although I have to say I’ll be a bit disappointed that I won’t get to see you Thursday.” I say to him in a playful tone. We are both lying on our backs now looking up at the clear nighttime sky.
“Oh really, why’s that?” He says playfully to me. He knows exactly what I’m talking about.
“Don’t act stupid Max, Prom. You and whatever bimbo you decide to take will probably be doing the nasty later that evening so you won’t have any time for me.” I say trying to remove all bitterness from my voice, but it actually kills me inside knowing he’ll be with someone else. I don’t know why, I’ve been able to avoid these feelings that keep creeping up on me without any notice. Maybe if he wasn’t so irresistible then I would be able to keep my mind focused.
“First of all, I’m not taking a bimbo, secondly why is it that any girl I so much as says looks good you automatically call them a bimbo?” He really doesn’t want me to answer this question. What I really want to say as my answer is because every girl looks at him like they could devour him on the spot and it makes me sick.
“Cause they are, they only want one thing from you and you know it.” I say to him and he quickly sits up and leans on his elbow to look at me. I turn my face and look up at him.
“One thing? Hmm what would that be?” Tear your clothes off and fuck you till you drop. Whew! For a second I thought I said that out loud.
“Max.” I don’t want to say it, but he will win out, I know I’ll give in, in the end.
“Liz.”
“Max, come on, I’m not going to say it.” I’m trying my best; I stuck my foot in my mouth even starting this conversation.
“You brought it up, say it.” He tickles my side and I begin to squirm. I am so ticklish that he knows I’ll give up right away when he pulls that card out.
“Fine! I’ll tell you why…to sleep with you.” I say in a very low, very soft voice.
He reaches his hand out to caress my cheeks, which are now turning a rosy tint from my embarrassment. Max and I never talk about sex…ever. We talk about everything but sex has never come up, not even when we made out in his room almost a year ago. We never talked about it after that, we just avoided the topic all together unless we were joking around, just never a serious conversation, which is what this seems to be turning into.
“Aww Liz it’s okay you don’t have to be shy talking about sex.” He says in a teasing voice.
“Sorry, I’m not as open as you are. Excuse my virginal self, if I don’t use the proper terminology.” He’s looking at me as if I have two heads now.
“What?” I ask him innocently. He swallows hard and says,
“Nothing.” He says a little too quickly for my taste. So I decide to press him on the matter.
“Max that look wasn’t a ‘nothing’. Come on tell me.” I roll over to my side to meet his gaze.
“Well you said virginal and well…umm I guess I assumed that you and Jordan you know…” He’s blushing and he looks so sexy when he does it. He is diverting his eyes, trying not to continue this conversation but I’m a glutton for punishment.
“Had sex?” I ask him
“Yeah.” He says still not looking at me.
“Well did I ever tell you we did?”
“No.” He looks me in the eyes now.
“Then why would you come to that conclusion, Max?”
“Because you’ve been with him for like a year.” What the hell does he think I’m loose or something?
“Oh so, I should just spread my legs because I’ve been dating him that long?” I ask feeling a little offended by his remarks. He quickly sits up and runs a hand through his hair.
“No! That’s not what I meant at all Liz. God! That didn’t come out right at all. It’s just that you and Jordan…”
“Can we stop talking about him please?” I honestly could go the rest of my life not hearing his name. I look a Max and I see the concern in his eyes.
“Why? What’s wrong?”
“Nothing, it’s stupid.” I don’t want to talk about this right now but I know Max won’t let up until he knows.
“Liz.”
“Fine. Okay we broke up.” I know he was happy about it but he did a good job of not showing it. Max doesn’t like Jordan, honestly I don’t know why. Jordan has been nothing but nice to Max and has been okay with Max and my friendship.
“Why?”
“Because its stupid Max.”
“Tell me.” God! He says it in this whispered tone that’s just full of concern how can I not answer him?
“He didn’t want to go to prom and I did and I told him that if he didn’t take me then he should reconsider the entire relationship.” I don’t know why I just used the term relationship because that is not what Jordan and I have. It’s more like a friendship, we don’t even do anything more than kiss once in a while.
“So I guess he decided not to take you?”
“Yes.”
“Oh Liz, I’m so sorry, he’s a fool to let you go and you know you’re too good for him.”
“Stop Max, please don’t down talk him.” When he does it, it’s so much harder for me to stay with Jordan. I know I shouldn’t be with him but I can’t be with Max so this is the only way.
“Okay. So since you’re technically single does that mean you can go out on dates?” He smiles at me, he’s got that ‘I’ve got something up my sleeve’ look going. I wonder what he’s up to?
“Yeah I guess so, but…” He cuts me off, picks me up by my waist into a standing position.
“Good! Come on Liz I need to get you home it’s a school night after all.” Home? What the hell is he talking about, he takes me home, I sneak out the window and walk to his house to go to sleep. He’s acting so weird.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
I didn’t know what Max had planned until the day of the Prom. I had just gotten out of the shower and my hair was soaking wet, when I received a very cryptic phone call from Isabel saying that she needed some help with her dress and her mom wasn’t home. So I headed over to Max’s house, since I had a key I let myself in.
I walked up the stairs and down the hall to Isabel’s room but she wasn’t there so I figured she must have been in Max’s room, but when I opened Max’s door and I opened the note he left for me…tears sprang to my eyes…
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“Max? Isabel? Where are you guys?” I see a box lying in the center of Max’s bed with a an envelope attached to it that read, ‘Liz.’ I opened the envelope and slipped out the note inside.
Hey beautiful, I want you to do me a favor and open the box, put on what’s inside and go to Isabel’s room she’ll be waiting.
I put the note down and lean over to open up the box. What’s inside brings tears to my eyes. It’s a Prom dress, not just any dress though; it’s the exact dress I tried on with Isabel that day we went shopping. I pull the dress out of the box and gently lay it against my body, and I walk over to Max’s full-length mirror.
It’s a floor length A-line champagne colored dress with spaghetti straps. It’s so beautiful. I can’t wipe the smile off my face. I’m so happy right now. I quickly strip off my clothes and put on the dress, it fits perfectly. I take a few minutes to admire it before I head down the hall to Isabel’s room.
I knock softly and I hear Isabel’s voice through the door.
“Come in!”
“Wow! Liz you look amazing.” I blush, for Isabel to give me a compliment like that means a lot. She’s wearing that amazing red dress and she looks so beautiful.
“No Isabel you are the one that looks, Wow!” I say smiling at her.
“Thanks Liz, but enough about me, let’s get your hair done.” I still don’t know what’s going on? I mean where the hell is Max? About twenty minutes later my hair is done, Isabel simply added a few curls to it but left it loose, and now Isabel is lightly placing a little make up on my face.
“I wish I had you’re complexion Liz.”
“Why? Isabel you are so perfect.”
“Yeah right Liz! I have to wear make up to go to the corner store, you however wake up and look gorgeous all you need is a little lip gloss and mascara and you’re good to go.”
“And stop blushing already, you know it’s true. Now I think you need some shoes don’t you?” I look down and see my toes sticking out from underneath my dress. I give her a crooked smile and say,
“Yeah that would be good, but I don’t have any.”
“No worries, I’ve got that covered.” She walks over to her closest and pulls out a bag and hands it to me.
“Max gave me your size I hope he was right.” Max does know everything about me even my shoe size. I open the bag and remove the shoes from the box and put them on my feet, they match perfectly with the dress.
“Thank you Isabel.”
“Come on girl, let’s go, can’t keep the guys waiting.” Guys? What the hell is going on? Before I even get a chance to ask her, she is ushering me out the door down the stairs.
I reach the top of the stairs and I see Max waiting at the bottom standing next to Alex, he’s wearing his tuxedo and he looks absolutely breathtaking. I don’t know if a guy can be breathtaking but he is to me anyway. I slowly walk down the stairs as not to trip and he keeps his eyes on me. When I finally reach the bottom stair he’s standing right in front of me with his hand out.
“Max what is this?”
“Liz I would never let you miss your Prom. You look amazing Liz absolutely breathtaking.” If I didn’t realize that I loved him, at this moment in time I would have to say I know for sure that I am in love with my best friend.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
At the Prom we all had such a good time; Alex, Isabel, Michael, Maria, Max and I. It was a night I would never forget. Max was voted Prom King, he deserved it and I was so happy for him but he had yet another surprise for me that night. It’s customary for the Prom King to dance with the Prom Queen, this year Tess Harding, town whore and boyfriend stealer. She had her eyes on Max from day one, but Max wouldn’t give her a second glace, won but Max decided he’s start a new tradition.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“Max what are you doing? You have to go dance with Tess, she’s the Prom Queen.” He walked straight to me after the announcement of Prom Queen. What the hell is he doing now? God! Anymore surprises?
“No Liz, not this year, this year I’m doing things a little differently. So Elizabeth Parker may I have this dance?” He reaches out for my hand and I know right at this moment my mouth is wide open. He can’t be serious? I look up at the stage and I see that Tess is fuming, then I glance a look back at Max and he has the biggest smile on his face waiting for my answer. How can a girl resist?
“I would love to Max.” The soft music starts and he wraps both arms around my waist and I wrap both my arms around his neck, and we begin to dance.
I see the questions in your eyes
I know what’s weighing on your mind
You can be sure I know my part
‘Coz I’ll stand beside you through the years
You’ll only cry those happy tears
And though I’ll make mistakes
I’ll never break your heart
I swear by the moon and the stars in the sky
I’ll be there
I swear like the shadow that’s by your side
I’ll be there
For better or worse, till death do us part
I’ll love you with every beat of my heart
And I swear
I’ll give you everything I can
I’ll build your dreams with these two hands
We’ll hang some memories on the walls
And when just the two of us are there
You won’t have to ask if I still care
Cause as time turns the page,
My love won’t age at all
And I swear by the moon and the stars in the sky
I’ll be there
I swear like the shadow that’s by your side
I’ll be there
For better or worse, till death do us part
I’ll love you with every beat of my heart
I swear
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Once the song ended Max simply leaned down and brushed a light kiss on my forehead. It was the most romantic gesture I had ever received, it was a small kiss but to me it meant the world.
Later that night we all went our separate ways. Max of course had one more surprise for me.
The limo drove us out of town to what looked like the middle of the woods, but Max assured me he wasn’t taking me the middle of the woods on a camping trip. No, instead he had something much more romantic planned.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“It’s my parents cabin. My dad used to bring us up here for fishing and camping trips but lately with business we haven’t come up here in a few months.”
“Okay but what are we doing here Max?” I ask him because the limo has driven away but I see Max’s Jeep parked outside of the cabin.
“We’re going to stay here tonight Liz. I already told my father and he was okay with it, so in case anyone calls for you, they’ll think you’re at my house.”
“Oh, alright then.” We get to the doorstep of the cabin and Max stops and turns to me when I begin to speak.
“Max why are we…I mean we’re not…” He silences me with his finger against my lips.
“Liz it’s not what you think. I just wanted one night to hold you, where you don’t have to crawl down a ladder outside my bedroom before my parents wake up in the morning and find us.” Oh, so I guess he really doesn’t think of me like that. I mean not that I thought he did, after all we’re just friends. I can’t say I’m a little disappointed. What am I saying? God! I’m actually upset that my best friend doesn’t want to sleep with me. I’m a sick individual and deserve to be destroyed!
I took his hand and he leads me into the cabin and closes the door behind us. The room is dark but he quickly hits the switch.
“Max, it’s beautiful.” And it is, the room is filled with white, red, and pink roses in vases everywhere there was a space for them, on the tables, the fireplace mantel and they way it smells is so refreshing. I love the smell of fresh roses.
“It’s nice Liz, but you, you are the only beautiful thing in this room right now.” He’s wrong because he is the most beautiful thing in the world at this moment. He turns to face me when he says that, he raises his hand and lightly traces my face with his fingertips, over my lips before he looks me in the eyes, and I know he wants to kiss me as much as I want him to. I know he won’t over step the boundary we drew so I initiate the kiss. It is a soft feather light kiss; I pull away and look up into his eyes. They say so much; he has a look for every emotion he’s feeling, and to know Max is to know his many looks and what they mean. Right now though, the look he’s giving me is filled with passion.
I know right at this moment that this is the night and that Max is the one I want to share this experience with.
I slide my hand down his arm and place my hand in his and lead him to the bedroom, which I can clearly see from the living area.
“Liz?” He sounds I don’t know worried?
“Yeah Max.” I say in a calm tone.
“What are we doing?” I lean in and whisper in his ear.
“Max, do you want me? You know, do you…are you attracted to me that way?” I feel so stupid right now; maybe this was a bad decision. I hear his breathing quicken and he practically moans aloud,
“God yes!” I feel much better now; I was worried for a minute that he would just laugh at me or something thinking I was joking.
“Good.” I wrap my arms around his neck and pull him down for a kiss. This one is the polar opposite of the one in the living room. He responds immediately sliding his hands up and down the back of my dress, caressing me softly. I can’t help but moan. I need him.
I remove his jacket and then remove his bow tie, and begin unbuttoning his shirt slowly. I can see the rise and fall of his chest and as I undo the buttons one by one, my hands glide over his chest and I can feel his heartbeat racing as fast as my own. Once I remove his shirt my hands travel over his chest, across every muscle down to his navel and to the button of his dress pants. But he stops me.
“Liz,” I look up at him, I can tell he’s worried, about what I’m not sure but at this point I don’t care. I let my eyes wander from his lips to his chest. He has an amazing body; his muscles drive me crazy, he’s so soft yet so hard at the same time.
“I want you Max.” I whisper shyly and look down, maybe he really doesn’t want…
With an almost animalist growl he frames my face in his hands and proceeds to devour my lips, nipping and sucking them. Meanwhile I continue my journey to rid him of his pants and he brings his arms around me to unzip my dress.
It falls almost immediately to the floor leaving me in just a tiny white-laced thong. I feel the ache between my legs growing with each kiss, but then he pulls away and rakes his eyes over my body. I should feel self-conscious but he does it so lovingly and I feel so safe and this feels so right.
His hands move gently to caress my breasts; he leans down to take of them into his mouth. I can’t control myself; I press my hand to the back of his head aiding his quest. He pulls away slowly and takes my hand and leads me to the bed.
“Lay down Liz.” His voice sends shivers down my spine, my breath quickens just at the tone.
I do as he says and rest my head against the pillows. I look down to the foot of the bed at him standing before me and I can see the hunger in his eyes. He slowly climbs onto the bed, he’s hovering over me. His eyes roam my body freely before he attacks my lips sliding his tongue in and out of my mouth. Low moans escaping from the both of us. His body feels so good against mine. His lips slowly travel from my lips, to my breasts then he runs his tongue over my breasts down to my stomach, then my belly button and he stops at the brim of my panties.
He doesn’t hesitate long before he kisses my inner thigh and runs his hands up my thighs until he reaches my wet center. He hooks his fingers inside of my panties and slowly removes them from my hips. I rise up just a bit so he can pull them off. My breathing is erratic at this point. I know we’ve done this before but last time we stopped, however tonight I have no intentions of stopping.
“God Liz you are so beautiful do you know that?” I can tell it was more of a statement than a question for me. He runs his fingers along my wet folds before he plunges his tongue into my center, lapping it over and over, he thrusts his tongue into my wet passage and continues to lick, suck and nibble until I feel my release wash over my body. This time though it’s not enough I need more.
“You taste so sweet Liz.” He leans up and kisses me and I can taste myself when he brings his lips to mine and it only fuels the fire building within me. I pull away and breathlessly tell him,
“Max, I want to see you.” And I really do, I’ve never seen him or any guy for that matter and just the thought excites me even more. I know he will be just as sexy as he is without a shirt on, if not more.
He rises from the bed and steps back and pulls off his boxers. My breath catches in my throat and I swallow hard. My lips are parted and I feel that all too familiar sensation building between my legs. I let my eyes roam his body until they land on the part that makes us so different. He stands there muscles well defined and his erection hard and ready. I feel myself grow wetter by the second. I risk a look at this face and he’s standing there with a knowing smile. God! He knows I was checking him out. I bite my bottom lip to hold back the groan I’m about to release.
I’ve never wanted anything more in my life then for him to be inside me. I sit up and raise my hand to touch him. Touch him where I’ve never touch any guy. He feels warm and hard but soft all at the same time. I stroke him up and down faster and faster; he’s panting my name over and over. I have to say that hearing my name on his lips like that gives me a sense of power and it feels good.
“Liz, oh Liz, please…God I need you so bad.” I stop and lay back down against the pillows.
“Take me Max, I want you.” Without another word he crawls back up on top of me and I will admit that feeling his body press me against the mattress feels so good.
“Liz, are you sure?” He looks me in the eyes, looking to see if I’m scared. I know he’s nervous because he has never done this before, but I know that at this moment I am positive this is what I want.
“Yes Max.” He leans in and kisses me gently and I can feel him slowly separate my legs with his hands then I feel pressure. An intense pressure that grows more intense as he enters me. I gasp and he stills his motions.
“Are you okay…I can stop.” He looks so worried he runs his hand down the side of my face.
“No Max it’s okay, I’m okay don’t worry.” I look him in the eyes and he continues.
When he’s fully inside of me he stops so that I can adjust to him. I feel so full, thank god he’s not any bigger cause I don’t think it would fit, seriously.
His head is buried in my neck and I can feel his heart racing against my chest. After I feel the pressure subside. I let him know it’s okay for us to continue.
Slowly, tentatively he slides in and out of my body.
“Oh yes!” We groan in unison. The uncomfortable ache between my legs has been replaced with a burning need to feel him deeper, harder. I raise my hips to meet his giving him the okay to speed up a bit.
“Liz you feel so good, are you okay?” He still manages to worry about me during this, I’m sure the last thing on his mind is how I’m feeling, but he manages to make me feel so special.
“Yes Max, I’m okay.” I feel him rocking against my body over and over his hard body pressing me harder against the bed. I lift my legs and wrap them around his waist, he begins pounding into my body harder, my name on his lips and the kisses he’s placing all over my face, my breasts. He feels so good inside of me I feel my end approaching.
“Yes Max…oh yes! Max…oh Max…Yessss!” I could feel him growing harder before he comes inside me.
“Liz…Yes…Oh Liz…ahh…” His body shudders and I feel him bathe my inner walls. His body slumps on top of me and he kisses my shoulder. We lay there silently just the sound of our erratic breathing filling the room before he pulls out of me. I whimper at the loss but he quickly takes the blankets and wraps them around us.
“Are you okay? Was it…Was I…” I love him so much, after what we just experienced and he wants to know if I enjoyed it or if he was okay. I have to laugh. I lean up and kiss him on the lips.
“Yes Max I’m okay and it was perfect, thank you.” He leans down on me and places another long languid kiss on my lips. He then lays next to me and I roll over so my back is facing him and he places another kiss on my shoulder before we both drift off to sleep.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
I don’t know why I didn’t tell Max that I loved him that day. It would have been perfect except I know that he probably didn’t love me at that point. Maybe he did but we never talked about it. Believe it or not, the next morning we woke up took our showers and the only mention of it was Max asking me if I felt okay. I couldn’t have loved him more at that moment.
I didn’t know what it meant for us. I knew it wasn’t a mistake, no way would I ever think being with Max was a mistake, but it left me confused. I decided that we would just continue on as friends and so long as none of us mentioned it then we wouldn’t have to worry about it making us feel awkward or anything.
I didn’t get back together with Jordan until after Max left for college that September. I don’t know why I did; I was just confused I guess. I didn’t know how Max felt because like I said we never talked about it. I know I could have asked him but I was scared that it would ruin our friendship and that’s the last thing I wanted…to loose him.
So Jordan came around one day and I decided I would try again, beside Max would be away at college with plenty of girls to occupy his time. I still went to visit him and I won’t lie about the fact that we slept together only a couple more times, but again we never talked about it, not until...
“Hey there, do you need anything?” I turn and see Max standing at the foot of my bed. I was so engrossed in my thoughts that I didn’t hear him walk in.
“No I’m good thank you.”
“I have to go Liz, they won’t let me stay. They want you to try and get some rest.” I don’t want him to leave, I’m afraid he won’t come back now that I’m awake.
“They said that you can be released in a few days if everything checks out, which is good right?” He looks at me but there is something else he’s not saying, but honestly I’m too tired to think about it. It’s funny I’ve been unconscious for two weeks but somehow I still remain tired.
“Yeah that’s really good Max.” I say trying to muster up some sort of believable smile. Honestly, I’m terrified of leaving this hospital. What the hell am I supposed to do when I leave, go back to that fucking diner job? I don’t think I can do that anymore, and Jordan what about him? No one has told me about him…maybe they don’t know where he is, which makes the panic rise inside of me. I think Max catches on because he walks up to my side of the bed and takes my hand in his and places a kiss on the back of it.
“Don’t worry Liz, no one will ever hurt you again. I’m here and I’m not going anywhere without you again.” What does he mean by that? I will say that it comforts me to know that he’s here with me.
“Thanks.”
“Okay I have to go now.”
“When are you coming back?” I feel the need to hear him say he is definitely coming back, I feel like if I let him go again I’ll never see him again.
“Nine Liz, just get some rest.” He squeezes my hand but I don’t want to let go just yet, so I cover his hand with mine. He looks down and then back up at me and smiles.
“I’ll be here Liz you just make sure your beautiful brown eyes are open tomorrow morning when I get here. If you need anything I’ll just write my number down here and put it next to the phone. I don’t care what time it is, if you need me call me okay?”
“Yes.” He knows what to say to make me feel better, I don’t know how but he does.
“Good.” He turns and takes out a piece of paper and pen from the top drawer beside my bed and scribbles down his number, then turns back and places a kiss on my forehead.
“Night Liz.”
“Night Max.”
When the door clicks, signaling I’m alone once again; I have to push back the terrified feeling I’m having. I’m alone, I know Max said he’d be back tomorrow but I just don’t want to be alone anymore. I have spent the last year of my life alone and without him and all I know is that I don’t want to be alone anymore, I need to be with him, I just hope I’m not too late.
By the way - The song I used is called "I Swear" I was trying to find a song that was as close to time period I was working with for their HS Prom... the original song is by John Michael Montgomery, but the version I used is from a group called All For One.
TBC…
Liz
“Hi Liz.” Diane says to me and I turn and look at my room door. I see Phillip and Isabel entering right behind her.
“Hi.” I say in a small voice. I feel so ashamed, by now they probably know that I lived in their house without them even knowing and that I was pregnant by a strangers baby. Or I could just be paranoid.
“We’re so glad you’re okay Liz.”
“Thanks Isabel.” Max was right about giving my voice a rest, its not as raspy as before. Mrs. Evans approaches my side of the bed and brushes as light kiss against my forehead. A tear slowly escapes it way from the corner of my eye.
“Shh it’s okay Liz, we’re all here and we all love you and we’re going to help you.” Diane says in a very soothing voice.
“Thanks right Liz, we’re not going to let anything happen to you again…ever.” Phillip says to me, his voice full of determination.
“Liz, I’m so glad you’re okay. I’m so sorry.”
“It’s okay Isabel, don’t worry about it. I’m fine.” I’m really not but no one needs to know that I’m breaking apart inside. There is so much that I have to answer for and I know they will wait patiently, especially Max but for how long? That’s what scares me the most…the truth.
I hear a light knock on the door and everyone turns around to see, Michael peek his head in.
“Is it okay if we come in?” We? Who else is here? No sooner do I ask myself that question do I see Michael step back and open the door fully to let Maria in. Without even realizing it, the tears are falling from my eyes. Everyone else just walks back towards the door, while Michael and Maria approach me.
“Hi Lizzie.” I close my eyes it’s been a while since he’s called me that, at least five or six years. I open my eyes and smile at him.
“There you go beautiful, I’m so glad you’re okay. You had us all worried.” He leans in and places a kiss on my cheek and lifts his hands to lightly brush away the tears running down my face. He comes in closer and whispers in my ear,
“I’m so sorry Liz, I’ll never leave you again I promise, you’ll never be alone again.” Then he pulls away and takes a place next to his parents and sister, while Maria moves forward.
“Liz…I…God, I’m so happy you’re okay. I didn’t know what to do, I was so scared.”
“Shh Maria, it’s okay. I’m glad you’re here. I’ve missed you so much girl.”
“I’m sorry Liz.”
“Don’t Maria, I can’t right now okay?” She just nods.
“Okay well we’ll leave you so you can get some rest, I think Max is going to come back before we leave so I’ll see you tomorrow.”
“Yes, bye guys.”
It’s not that I’m mad at her but I can’t think about all of that right now because right now the only thing on my mind is Max. What I’m going to say to him? How he’s going to react, but most importantly the fact that I am hurt, so hurt by him for leaving me. I know I let him go and I could have fought for him but I didn’t and he has no idea why. To be honest I don’t know myself anymore, at the time it all made sense to me, but now, now I have no idea why I pushed him away to begin with.
It’s not fair for me to be mad at him but a big part of the reason I never called him or went to see him in a year was because I was terrified that I really fucked up a good thing, that he moved on, past me and I couldn’t live with that.
I thought in the beginning that I was doing him a favor. I had nothing to offer him, hell I managed to slip by and pass high school, I worked at a diner and I didn’t even go to college or anything. I loved to draw, and paint but I never did anything with it.
If I didn’t get involved with Jordan then I think, no I know that I would be with Max right now, but I made a mistake a big mistake, one that cost me my friend, my heart and my love.
I got involved with him on purpose right after Max and I moved forward in our friendship and things were taking a turn in a completely different direction. The night we kissed and he did things to my body no one has ever done or made me feel, he apologized to me. I was mortified at that point, I mean god he must have thought I was so stupid, but he looked so confused. I took that as my chance to just say to him that it couldn’t happen again, because even though everything in my body and heart wanted it to happen over and over again, I didn’t want to loose him. Ultimately it ended up ruining our friendship anyway.
Jordan had actually asked me out a couple of times before but I always turned him down but after that night with Max I got scared, so when Jordan asked me out the next time, I accepted.
I had a really good time with him in the beginning, but he was my complete opposite. I couldn’t talk to him like I did Max or even Michael for that matter, he was always preoccupied with his money. Or should I say his parent’s money he lived off his parents, he finished high school and remained unemployed.
I was basically friends with him, yeah I called him my boyfriend and he called me his girlfriend, it was okay in the beginning there was no pressure and he was a distraction to the feelings I had for Max. Although, I continued to stay over at Max’s house almost every single night and I slept in his bed, it was honestly just friendship. Max never made a move towards me in anything that wasn’t out of friendship, I thought it was actually working, but I was just kidding myself.
Things between Max and I remained completely platonic for a long time but when our Senior Prom came around, I had wanted to go so bad, but Jordan didn’t. I had gone shopping with Isabel, she was going to look for her prom dress and asked if I’d like to go with her. At the time I had declined but after realizing I would have to wait for Max to get off work for a couple of hours and I had nothing better to do, I decided to go.
Now up to that point Isabel and I only said a few words to each other now and again. It wasn’t that I didn’t like her, but she was so intimidating. It wasn’t because she did or said things to me to make me feel that way but she is every guy’s wet dream to put it bluntly. And for me, plain Jane it’s really hard not to feel like you’re not as pretty or smart as her, I felt like I had nothing to talk to her about. I realized though that day that we weren’t much different she had the same insecurities as I did and that shocked the hell out of me.
Anyway, we looked for dresses and she found one that looked absolutely amazing on her, and she made me try on this dress I really liked it but there was no point in buying it since Jordan didn’t want to go. I would have just gone alone, that wasn’t a big deal, no the big deal was going and seeing Max with his date. I had no idea who he was taking to the prom because I tried to avoid that conversation with him like the plague.
Eventually we did talk about it and I ended up going to the prom after all. That was the night that everything changed between Max and I.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“Come on Liz let’s lie down the Jeep is getting a bit uncomfortable to stargaze in.” He’s so cute when he whines.
“Oh alright cry baby let’s go. Did you bring the blanket?” I say to him as I hop out of the jeep and make my way to the front of it.
“You know I did, I never leave home without it.” He says while he pulls out the blanket from the backseat and walks to the front of the Jeep to join me.
We went to lay in our usual spot right on the cliff’s edge, it was the highest peak you could get to without a risk of falling. It was in the middle of desert and we always came out here to be alone and talk. It was our spot.
He lays the blanket down and grabs my hand to help me take a seat beside him.
“So beautiful what are you up to next week?” I don’t know what it is about him, but every time he calls me ‘beautiful’ I get this dopey grin on my face. Because no matter how many times he says it, it feels like the first time. No one has ever called me beautiful before Max came into my life.
“Nothing Max, same as usual, although I have to say I’ll be a bit disappointed that I won’t get to see you Thursday.” I say to him in a playful tone. We are both lying on our backs now looking up at the clear nighttime sky.
“Oh really, why’s that?” He says playfully to me. He knows exactly what I’m talking about.
“Don’t act stupid Max, Prom. You and whatever bimbo you decide to take will probably be doing the nasty later that evening so you won’t have any time for me.” I say trying to remove all bitterness from my voice, but it actually kills me inside knowing he’ll be with someone else. I don’t know why, I’ve been able to avoid these feelings that keep creeping up on me without any notice. Maybe if he wasn’t so irresistible then I would be able to keep my mind focused.
“First of all, I’m not taking a bimbo, secondly why is it that any girl I so much as says looks good you automatically call them a bimbo?” He really doesn’t want me to answer this question. What I really want to say as my answer is because every girl looks at him like they could devour him on the spot and it makes me sick.
“Cause they are, they only want one thing from you and you know it.” I say to him and he quickly sits up and leans on his elbow to look at me. I turn my face and look up at him.
“One thing? Hmm what would that be?” Tear your clothes off and fuck you till you drop. Whew! For a second I thought I said that out loud.
“Max.” I don’t want to say it, but he will win out, I know I’ll give in, in the end.
“Liz.”
“Max, come on, I’m not going to say it.” I’m trying my best; I stuck my foot in my mouth even starting this conversation.
“You brought it up, say it.” He tickles my side and I begin to squirm. I am so ticklish that he knows I’ll give up right away when he pulls that card out.
“Fine! I’ll tell you why…to sleep with you.” I say in a very low, very soft voice.
He reaches his hand out to caress my cheeks, which are now turning a rosy tint from my embarrassment. Max and I never talk about sex…ever. We talk about everything but sex has never come up, not even when we made out in his room almost a year ago. We never talked about it after that, we just avoided the topic all together unless we were joking around, just never a serious conversation, which is what this seems to be turning into.
“Aww Liz it’s okay you don’t have to be shy talking about sex.” He says in a teasing voice.
“Sorry, I’m not as open as you are. Excuse my virginal self, if I don’t use the proper terminology.” He’s looking at me as if I have two heads now.
“What?” I ask him innocently. He swallows hard and says,
“Nothing.” He says a little too quickly for my taste. So I decide to press him on the matter.
“Max that look wasn’t a ‘nothing’. Come on tell me.” I roll over to my side to meet his gaze.
“Well you said virginal and well…umm I guess I assumed that you and Jordan you know…” He’s blushing and he looks so sexy when he does it. He is diverting his eyes, trying not to continue this conversation but I’m a glutton for punishment.
“Had sex?” I ask him
“Yeah.” He says still not looking at me.
“Well did I ever tell you we did?”
“No.” He looks me in the eyes now.
“Then why would you come to that conclusion, Max?”
“Because you’ve been with him for like a year.” What the hell does he think I’m loose or something?
“Oh so, I should just spread my legs because I’ve been dating him that long?” I ask feeling a little offended by his remarks. He quickly sits up and runs a hand through his hair.
“No! That’s not what I meant at all Liz. God! That didn’t come out right at all. It’s just that you and Jordan…”
“Can we stop talking about him please?” I honestly could go the rest of my life not hearing his name. I look a Max and I see the concern in his eyes.
“Why? What’s wrong?”
“Nothing, it’s stupid.” I don’t want to talk about this right now but I know Max won’t let up until he knows.
“Liz.”
“Fine. Okay we broke up.” I know he was happy about it but he did a good job of not showing it. Max doesn’t like Jordan, honestly I don’t know why. Jordan has been nothing but nice to Max and has been okay with Max and my friendship.
“Why?”
“Because its stupid Max.”
“Tell me.” God! He says it in this whispered tone that’s just full of concern how can I not answer him?
“He didn’t want to go to prom and I did and I told him that if he didn’t take me then he should reconsider the entire relationship.” I don’t know why I just used the term relationship because that is not what Jordan and I have. It’s more like a friendship, we don’t even do anything more than kiss once in a while.
“So I guess he decided not to take you?”
“Yes.”
“Oh Liz, I’m so sorry, he’s a fool to let you go and you know you’re too good for him.”
“Stop Max, please don’t down talk him.” When he does it, it’s so much harder for me to stay with Jordan. I know I shouldn’t be with him but I can’t be with Max so this is the only way.
“Okay. So since you’re technically single does that mean you can go out on dates?” He smiles at me, he’s got that ‘I’ve got something up my sleeve’ look going. I wonder what he’s up to?
“Yeah I guess so, but…” He cuts me off, picks me up by my waist into a standing position.
“Good! Come on Liz I need to get you home it’s a school night after all.” Home? What the hell is he talking about, he takes me home, I sneak out the window and walk to his house to go to sleep. He’s acting so weird.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
I didn’t know what Max had planned until the day of the Prom. I had just gotten out of the shower and my hair was soaking wet, when I received a very cryptic phone call from Isabel saying that she needed some help with her dress and her mom wasn’t home. So I headed over to Max’s house, since I had a key I let myself in.
I walked up the stairs and down the hall to Isabel’s room but she wasn’t there so I figured she must have been in Max’s room, but when I opened Max’s door and I opened the note he left for me…tears sprang to my eyes…
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“Max? Isabel? Where are you guys?” I see a box lying in the center of Max’s bed with a an envelope attached to it that read, ‘Liz.’ I opened the envelope and slipped out the note inside.
Hey beautiful, I want you to do me a favor and open the box, put on what’s inside and go to Isabel’s room she’ll be waiting.
I put the note down and lean over to open up the box. What’s inside brings tears to my eyes. It’s a Prom dress, not just any dress though; it’s the exact dress I tried on with Isabel that day we went shopping. I pull the dress out of the box and gently lay it against my body, and I walk over to Max’s full-length mirror.
It’s a floor length A-line champagne colored dress with spaghetti straps. It’s so beautiful. I can’t wipe the smile off my face. I’m so happy right now. I quickly strip off my clothes and put on the dress, it fits perfectly. I take a few minutes to admire it before I head down the hall to Isabel’s room.
I knock softly and I hear Isabel’s voice through the door.
“Come in!”
“Wow! Liz you look amazing.” I blush, for Isabel to give me a compliment like that means a lot. She’s wearing that amazing red dress and she looks so beautiful.
“No Isabel you are the one that looks, Wow!” I say smiling at her.
“Thanks Liz, but enough about me, let’s get your hair done.” I still don’t know what’s going on? I mean where the hell is Max? About twenty minutes later my hair is done, Isabel simply added a few curls to it but left it loose, and now Isabel is lightly placing a little make up on my face.
“I wish I had you’re complexion Liz.”
“Why? Isabel you are so perfect.”
“Yeah right Liz! I have to wear make up to go to the corner store, you however wake up and look gorgeous all you need is a little lip gloss and mascara and you’re good to go.”
“And stop blushing already, you know it’s true. Now I think you need some shoes don’t you?” I look down and see my toes sticking out from underneath my dress. I give her a crooked smile and say,
“Yeah that would be good, but I don’t have any.”
“No worries, I’ve got that covered.” She walks over to her closest and pulls out a bag and hands it to me.
“Max gave me your size I hope he was right.” Max does know everything about me even my shoe size. I open the bag and remove the shoes from the box and put them on my feet, they match perfectly with the dress.
“Thank you Isabel.”
“Come on girl, let’s go, can’t keep the guys waiting.” Guys? What the hell is going on? Before I even get a chance to ask her, she is ushering me out the door down the stairs.
I reach the top of the stairs and I see Max waiting at the bottom standing next to Alex, he’s wearing his tuxedo and he looks absolutely breathtaking. I don’t know if a guy can be breathtaking but he is to me anyway. I slowly walk down the stairs as not to trip and he keeps his eyes on me. When I finally reach the bottom stair he’s standing right in front of me with his hand out.
“Max what is this?”
“Liz I would never let you miss your Prom. You look amazing Liz absolutely breathtaking.” If I didn’t realize that I loved him, at this moment in time I would have to say I know for sure that I am in love with my best friend.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
At the Prom we all had such a good time; Alex, Isabel, Michael, Maria, Max and I. It was a night I would never forget. Max was voted Prom King, he deserved it and I was so happy for him but he had yet another surprise for me that night. It’s customary for the Prom King to dance with the Prom Queen, this year Tess Harding, town whore and boyfriend stealer. She had her eyes on Max from day one, but Max wouldn’t give her a second glace, won but Max decided he’s start a new tradition.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“Max what are you doing? You have to go dance with Tess, she’s the Prom Queen.” He walked straight to me after the announcement of Prom Queen. What the hell is he doing now? God! Anymore surprises?
“No Liz, not this year, this year I’m doing things a little differently. So Elizabeth Parker may I have this dance?” He reaches out for my hand and I know right at this moment my mouth is wide open. He can’t be serious? I look up at the stage and I see that Tess is fuming, then I glance a look back at Max and he has the biggest smile on his face waiting for my answer. How can a girl resist?
“I would love to Max.” The soft music starts and he wraps both arms around my waist and I wrap both my arms around his neck, and we begin to dance.
I see the questions in your eyes
I know what’s weighing on your mind
You can be sure I know my part
‘Coz I’ll stand beside you through the years
You’ll only cry those happy tears
And though I’ll make mistakes
I’ll never break your heart
I swear by the moon and the stars in the sky
I’ll be there
I swear like the shadow that’s by your side
I’ll be there
For better or worse, till death do us part
I’ll love you with every beat of my heart
And I swear
I’ll give you everything I can
I’ll build your dreams with these two hands
We’ll hang some memories on the walls
And when just the two of us are there
You won’t have to ask if I still care
Cause as time turns the page,
My love won’t age at all
And I swear by the moon and the stars in the sky
I’ll be there
I swear like the shadow that’s by your side
I’ll be there
For better or worse, till death do us part
I’ll love you with every beat of my heart
I swear
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Once the song ended Max simply leaned down and brushed a light kiss on my forehead. It was the most romantic gesture I had ever received, it was a small kiss but to me it meant the world.
Later that night we all went our separate ways. Max of course had one more surprise for me.
The limo drove us out of town to what looked like the middle of the woods, but Max assured me he wasn’t taking me the middle of the woods on a camping trip. No, instead he had something much more romantic planned.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“It’s my parents cabin. My dad used to bring us up here for fishing and camping trips but lately with business we haven’t come up here in a few months.”
“Okay but what are we doing here Max?” I ask him because the limo has driven away but I see Max’s Jeep parked outside of the cabin.
“We’re going to stay here tonight Liz. I already told my father and he was okay with it, so in case anyone calls for you, they’ll think you’re at my house.”
“Oh, alright then.” We get to the doorstep of the cabin and Max stops and turns to me when I begin to speak.
“Max why are we…I mean we’re not…” He silences me with his finger against my lips.
“Liz it’s not what you think. I just wanted one night to hold you, where you don’t have to crawl down a ladder outside my bedroom before my parents wake up in the morning and find us.” Oh, so I guess he really doesn’t think of me like that. I mean not that I thought he did, after all we’re just friends. I can’t say I’m a little disappointed. What am I saying? God! I’m actually upset that my best friend doesn’t want to sleep with me. I’m a sick individual and deserve to be destroyed!
I took his hand and he leads me into the cabin and closes the door behind us. The room is dark but he quickly hits the switch.
“Max, it’s beautiful.” And it is, the room is filled with white, red, and pink roses in vases everywhere there was a space for them, on the tables, the fireplace mantel and they way it smells is so refreshing. I love the smell of fresh roses.
“It’s nice Liz, but you, you are the only beautiful thing in this room right now.” He’s wrong because he is the most beautiful thing in the world at this moment. He turns to face me when he says that, he raises his hand and lightly traces my face with his fingertips, over my lips before he looks me in the eyes, and I know he wants to kiss me as much as I want him to. I know he won’t over step the boundary we drew so I initiate the kiss. It is a soft feather light kiss; I pull away and look up into his eyes. They say so much; he has a look for every emotion he’s feeling, and to know Max is to know his many looks and what they mean. Right now though, the look he’s giving me is filled with passion.
I know right at this moment that this is the night and that Max is the one I want to share this experience with.
I slide my hand down his arm and place my hand in his and lead him to the bedroom, which I can clearly see from the living area.
“Liz?” He sounds I don’t know worried?
“Yeah Max.” I say in a calm tone.
“What are we doing?” I lean in and whisper in his ear.
“Max, do you want me? You know, do you…are you attracted to me that way?” I feel so stupid right now; maybe this was a bad decision. I hear his breathing quicken and he practically moans aloud,
“God yes!” I feel much better now; I was worried for a minute that he would just laugh at me or something thinking I was joking.
“Good.” I wrap my arms around his neck and pull him down for a kiss. This one is the polar opposite of the one in the living room. He responds immediately sliding his hands up and down the back of my dress, caressing me softly. I can’t help but moan. I need him.
I remove his jacket and then remove his bow tie, and begin unbuttoning his shirt slowly. I can see the rise and fall of his chest and as I undo the buttons one by one, my hands glide over his chest and I can feel his heartbeat racing as fast as my own. Once I remove his shirt my hands travel over his chest, across every muscle down to his navel and to the button of his dress pants. But he stops me.
“Liz,” I look up at him, I can tell he’s worried, about what I’m not sure but at this point I don’t care. I let my eyes wander from his lips to his chest. He has an amazing body; his muscles drive me crazy, he’s so soft yet so hard at the same time.
“I want you Max.” I whisper shyly and look down, maybe he really doesn’t want…
With an almost animalist growl he frames my face in his hands and proceeds to devour my lips, nipping and sucking them. Meanwhile I continue my journey to rid him of his pants and he brings his arms around me to unzip my dress.
It falls almost immediately to the floor leaving me in just a tiny white-laced thong. I feel the ache between my legs growing with each kiss, but then he pulls away and rakes his eyes over my body. I should feel self-conscious but he does it so lovingly and I feel so safe and this feels so right.
His hands move gently to caress my breasts; he leans down to take of them into his mouth. I can’t control myself; I press my hand to the back of his head aiding his quest. He pulls away slowly and takes my hand and leads me to the bed.
“Lay down Liz.” His voice sends shivers down my spine, my breath quickens just at the tone.
I do as he says and rest my head against the pillows. I look down to the foot of the bed at him standing before me and I can see the hunger in his eyes. He slowly climbs onto the bed, he’s hovering over me. His eyes roam my body freely before he attacks my lips sliding his tongue in and out of my mouth. Low moans escaping from the both of us. His body feels so good against mine. His lips slowly travel from my lips, to my breasts then he runs his tongue over my breasts down to my stomach, then my belly button and he stops at the brim of my panties.
He doesn’t hesitate long before he kisses my inner thigh and runs his hands up my thighs until he reaches my wet center. He hooks his fingers inside of my panties and slowly removes them from my hips. I rise up just a bit so he can pull them off. My breathing is erratic at this point. I know we’ve done this before but last time we stopped, however tonight I have no intentions of stopping.
“God Liz you are so beautiful do you know that?” I can tell it was more of a statement than a question for me. He runs his fingers along my wet folds before he plunges his tongue into my center, lapping it over and over, he thrusts his tongue into my wet passage and continues to lick, suck and nibble until I feel my release wash over my body. This time though it’s not enough I need more.
“You taste so sweet Liz.” He leans up and kisses me and I can taste myself when he brings his lips to mine and it only fuels the fire building within me. I pull away and breathlessly tell him,
“Max, I want to see you.” And I really do, I’ve never seen him or any guy for that matter and just the thought excites me even more. I know he will be just as sexy as he is without a shirt on, if not more.
He rises from the bed and steps back and pulls off his boxers. My breath catches in my throat and I swallow hard. My lips are parted and I feel that all too familiar sensation building between my legs. I let my eyes roam his body until they land on the part that makes us so different. He stands there muscles well defined and his erection hard and ready. I feel myself grow wetter by the second. I risk a look at this face and he’s standing there with a knowing smile. God! He knows I was checking him out. I bite my bottom lip to hold back the groan I’m about to release.
I’ve never wanted anything more in my life then for him to be inside me. I sit up and raise my hand to touch him. Touch him where I’ve never touch any guy. He feels warm and hard but soft all at the same time. I stroke him up and down faster and faster; he’s panting my name over and over. I have to say that hearing my name on his lips like that gives me a sense of power and it feels good.
“Liz, oh Liz, please…God I need you so bad.” I stop and lay back down against the pillows.
“Take me Max, I want you.” Without another word he crawls back up on top of me and I will admit that feeling his body press me against the mattress feels so good.
“Liz, are you sure?” He looks me in the eyes, looking to see if I’m scared. I know he’s nervous because he has never done this before, but I know that at this moment I am positive this is what I want.
“Yes Max.” He leans in and kisses me gently and I can feel him slowly separate my legs with his hands then I feel pressure. An intense pressure that grows more intense as he enters me. I gasp and he stills his motions.
“Are you okay…I can stop.” He looks so worried he runs his hand down the side of my face.
“No Max it’s okay, I’m okay don’t worry.” I look him in the eyes and he continues.
When he’s fully inside of me he stops so that I can adjust to him. I feel so full, thank god he’s not any bigger cause I don’t think it would fit, seriously.
His head is buried in my neck and I can feel his heart racing against my chest. After I feel the pressure subside. I let him know it’s okay for us to continue.
Slowly, tentatively he slides in and out of my body.
“Oh yes!” We groan in unison. The uncomfortable ache between my legs has been replaced with a burning need to feel him deeper, harder. I raise my hips to meet his giving him the okay to speed up a bit.
“Liz you feel so good, are you okay?” He still manages to worry about me during this, I’m sure the last thing on his mind is how I’m feeling, but he manages to make me feel so special.
“Yes Max, I’m okay.” I feel him rocking against my body over and over his hard body pressing me harder against the bed. I lift my legs and wrap them around his waist, he begins pounding into my body harder, my name on his lips and the kisses he’s placing all over my face, my breasts. He feels so good inside of me I feel my end approaching.
“Yes Max…oh yes! Max…oh Max…Yessss!” I could feel him growing harder before he comes inside me.
“Liz…Yes…Oh Liz…ahh…” His body shudders and I feel him bathe my inner walls. His body slumps on top of me and he kisses my shoulder. We lay there silently just the sound of our erratic breathing filling the room before he pulls out of me. I whimper at the loss but he quickly takes the blankets and wraps them around us.
“Are you okay? Was it…Was I…” I love him so much, after what we just experienced and he wants to know if I enjoyed it or if he was okay. I have to laugh. I lean up and kiss him on the lips.
“Yes Max I’m okay and it was perfect, thank you.” He leans down on me and places another long languid kiss on my lips. He then lays next to me and I roll over so my back is facing him and he places another kiss on my shoulder before we both drift off to sleep.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
I don’t know why I didn’t tell Max that I loved him that day. It would have been perfect except I know that he probably didn’t love me at that point. Maybe he did but we never talked about it. Believe it or not, the next morning we woke up took our showers and the only mention of it was Max asking me if I felt okay. I couldn’t have loved him more at that moment.
I didn’t know what it meant for us. I knew it wasn’t a mistake, no way would I ever think being with Max was a mistake, but it left me confused. I decided that we would just continue on as friends and so long as none of us mentioned it then we wouldn’t have to worry about it making us feel awkward or anything.
I didn’t get back together with Jordan until after Max left for college that September. I don’t know why I did; I was just confused I guess. I didn’t know how Max felt because like I said we never talked about it. I know I could have asked him but I was scared that it would ruin our friendship and that’s the last thing I wanted…to loose him.
So Jordan came around one day and I decided I would try again, beside Max would be away at college with plenty of girls to occupy his time. I still went to visit him and I won’t lie about the fact that we slept together only a couple more times, but again we never talked about it, not until...
“Hey there, do you need anything?” I turn and see Max standing at the foot of my bed. I was so engrossed in my thoughts that I didn’t hear him walk in.
“No I’m good thank you.”
“I have to go Liz, they won’t let me stay. They want you to try and get some rest.” I don’t want him to leave, I’m afraid he won’t come back now that I’m awake.
“They said that you can be released in a few days if everything checks out, which is good right?” He looks at me but there is something else he’s not saying, but honestly I’m too tired to think about it. It’s funny I’ve been unconscious for two weeks but somehow I still remain tired.
“Yeah that’s really good Max.” I say trying to muster up some sort of believable smile. Honestly, I’m terrified of leaving this hospital. What the hell am I supposed to do when I leave, go back to that fucking diner job? I don’t think I can do that anymore, and Jordan what about him? No one has told me about him…maybe they don’t know where he is, which makes the panic rise inside of me. I think Max catches on because he walks up to my side of the bed and takes my hand in his and places a kiss on the back of it.
“Don’t worry Liz, no one will ever hurt you again. I’m here and I’m not going anywhere without you again.” What does he mean by that? I will say that it comforts me to know that he’s here with me.
“Thanks.”
“Okay I have to go now.”
“When are you coming back?” I feel the need to hear him say he is definitely coming back, I feel like if I let him go again I’ll never see him again.
“Nine Liz, just get some rest.” He squeezes my hand but I don’t want to let go just yet, so I cover his hand with mine. He looks down and then back up at me and smiles.
“I’ll be here Liz you just make sure your beautiful brown eyes are open tomorrow morning when I get here. If you need anything I’ll just write my number down here and put it next to the phone. I don’t care what time it is, if you need me call me okay?”
“Yes.” He knows what to say to make me feel better, I don’t know how but he does.
“Good.” He turns and takes out a piece of paper and pen from the top drawer beside my bed and scribbles down his number, then turns back and places a kiss on my forehead.
“Night Liz.”
“Night Max.”
When the door clicks, signaling I’m alone once again; I have to push back the terrified feeling I’m having. I’m alone, I know Max said he’d be back tomorrow but I just don’t want to be alone anymore. I have spent the last year of my life alone and without him and all I know is that I don’t want to be alone anymore, I need to be with him, I just hope I’m not too late.
By the way - The song I used is called "I Swear" I was trying to find a song that was as close to time period I was working with for their HS Prom... the original song is by John Michael Montgomery, but the version I used is from a group called All For One.
TBC…
Last edited by Behrsgirl77 on Wed Sep 29, 2004 5:46 pm, edited 1 time in total.
-
Behrsgirl77
- Obsessed Roswellian
- Posts: 633
- Joined: Sat Jan 31, 2004 11:21 am
- Location: New Jersey, USA
- Contact:
Chapter 27
Maria
We are in the car heading to Michael and Max’s hotel. I really wanted to talk to Liz but I can understand why she needed some time, she has been through a lot. More than any of us even know about.
I’m sitting next to Michael and I have to say that him telling me that he forgives me means a lot. I know that by no means that it meant that he trusts me, because how can he? I made all of these plans to leave Roswell and didn’t include him; I planned my future without him. I was supposed to love him, but in the end he ended up being the one that loved me more.
Although I’m happy that he told me he forgives me, I know that he’s still engaged and I can’t do anything about it, so I guess I can only hope to have a friendship with Michael nothing more.
“Maria thanks for everything.”
“Michael don’t even worry about it, I’m just glad I was there, so I guess everything worked out right?”
“Yeah it did.”
“Michael?”
“Yeah?”
“Thank you.”
“Maria, there’s nothing to thank me for.” Little does he know how much those words meant to me and that fact that he held me when I was crying. I haven’t had anyone to hold me in a really long time, and it felt really good.
“Thank you Maria, are you going to get into trouble or anything?” Max asks me genuinely concerned.
“Well I know my manager is probably flipping out but oh well, I’m tired of answering to everyone else, it’s about time I start to take control of my life. So yeah everything will be fine.”
“Okay, if you need anything you know where I am.”
“Thanks Max.”
“Me too Maria.” I turn and look at Michael and just smile. I didn’t think it was possible to love him more than I did, but I love him even more at this moment.
We pull up to the hotel and Max and Michael get out.
“Alright, are you going back tonight?” Michael peaks his head in the window.
“No, I’m gonna call my manager and explain things but I’ll be sticking around for a few days, at least until you guys leave and if you want I can fly you guys back.”
“That would be great Maria, thanks.”
“Your welcome Michael.”
“Good night Maria.”
“Night Michael.”
The driver pulls away and I look back and see Michael standing on the sidewalk and I bring my legs to my chest and wrap my arms around my knees and cry. Cry for the love I had and threw away, and now all I can hope for is friendship. I don’t think that will be enough, but it will have to suffice because Michael isn’t mine anymore, I lost any and all claim to him four years ago.
***********************************
Michael
Max and I decided to share a hotel room this trip around, since we wouldn’t be having any company. I have to call Angela but honestly I don’t know what to say to her, my feelings are all over the place. On one hand I do love Angela, I’ve been with her for two years but she’s the exact opposite of Maria. The main thing that attracted me to her was that she didn’t remind me of Maria in anyway. I guess that was where I fucked up, I was trying so hard to not think of Maria, and I ended up just masking my true feelings.
I love Angela, she’s a great listener and she is always there for me when I need her and we do have good times together, but I’m not so sure if I’m in love with her. Seeing Maria, just being near her again makes me realize what being in love with someone actually means. When she drove away tonight, I wanted to chase the car down and tell her just how much I love her. Whenever Angela leaves I feel no love loss there, she leaves she comes back it doesn’t affect me either way, so what does that mean?
I hope Maxwell is up for talking tonight because I need to figure all this shit out.
“Fuck!” I hear Max say from the bathroom.
“What’s wrong?”
“I left my cell phone off all this time and I have like twelve messages from Dariana, she’s going to fucking rip into me when I call her.” He walks out of the bathroom and lays on his bed.
“So don’t.” Did I just say that?
“Don’t? Michael she will hunt my ass down at my parents house if I don’t call her.”
“You’re right, what was I thinking? You should call her and listen to her bitch you out.” I laugh at him.
“Nice Michael, real nice, see if I help your ass out.”
“Whatever, look I’m gonna go take a shower, so why don’t you call Dariana, and then I’ll call Angela when I get out.”
“Sounds good.” I walk over and pick my bag up off the floor and head to the bathroom.
“Oh Max?”
“Yeah?” He turns and looks at me.
“Do you think we could talk tonight?” He looks at me knowing exactly what’s on my mind or should I say who is on my mind.
“Sure thing Michael.” I turn back and close the door behind me, it’s going to be a long night.
***********************************
Max
I really don’t feel like calling Dariana, I know that sounds bad but right now I’m just not in the mood to listen to her yell. And I know that’s exactly what she’s going to do.
“Hello?”
“Hi.” Lame I know but what else should I say?
“Max! Oh thank god you’re okay. I was so worried. I called the airline and they said you and Michael weren’t on the flight. Then I called your parent’s house and no one answered there either. What happened?” Maybe this won’t be as bad as I thought.
“Liz woke up and Maria, Michael and I flew out on her jet and I left my cell phone off until just now when I got all your messages.” She’s silent.
“Dari? Did you hear me?”
“Oh so you didn’t think to call me once?”
“I just forgot.” Bad move Evans, wrong choice of words.
“Forgot? Forgot Max! How could you forget me?! Am I that easy to just forget!?”
“Dari, stop yelling okay, things were happening so fast that I didn’t have a chance to think about anything. I’m sorry okay.”
“No it’s not okay! I thought we were past this Max? I thought you were going to include me, but no you go right back to your ways.”
“My ways? What the fuck is that supposed to mean.” I’m really not in the mood and I’m lacking all patience.
“You know. You toss me to the side and don’t include me, we talked about this and you promised you would try harder!” She’s right I did but I had a lot on my mind.
“Look Dari, I am sorry and I didn’t do it on purpose, but everything was happening so fast and I called you as soon as I could. I mean Michael didn’t even have a chance to call Angela so I’m not lying to you, I’m being honest with you.” Okay so that was a low blow throwing Michael in the mix, but hopefully it will help.
“Oh, well I guess I can understand Max. I was just worried you know, I thought something happened. I called Angela but she wasn’t in her office all day today so I could only leave her a message.”
“I know Dari, and I said I was sorry, but I’m okay and so is Liz.”
“I’m glad Max I really am.” Her voice softens.
“Thank you. Look I have to get some rest but I will call you tomorrow after I go and see Liz.”
“Alright Max, I love you.” Did she just say what I think she said? I must be hearing things, so I choose to ignore it.
“Good Night Dari.” I hang up the phone right after that. She said she loved me? Why does my life have to be so damn complicated? It just gets worse with each passing day. I just didn’t know what to say, I mean I care about her but I don’t love her that is one thing I know for sure. I think that maybe I could but right now I have to deal with Liz she has to be my number one priority right now, everything else will have to wait.
“Alright Maxwell, let me just make a phone call and then we’ll talk.” Michael emerges from the bathroom.
“Okay Michael. I’ll be here.”
About ten minutes later Michael returns to the room.
“You okay man?” I ask him, he just plops down on his bed and buries his face in his pillows. I lean back against the headboard of my bed and place my hands behind my head.
“No I’m not, I don’t know what the fuck I’m doing.” Oh I knew this conversation was coming. I roll over and lay on my side to face him.
“Talk to me.”
“Max, I don’t know what to do. I’m engaged to Angela but I’m in love with Maria still.” Wow! I don’t even know what to say to that because this is going to be a tough conversation but I’ll support him either way.
“You wanna tell me what happened between you and Maria?” He leans up on his elbows to look at me.
“I don’t know Maxwell, we talked at your place and she apologized. I don’t know but then at the hospital she was crying because she thought Liz hated her and didn’t want to see her and I was just you know…comforting her. And then out of no where I told her that I forgave her.”
“You did?” I ask him tentatively because I’m not sure I understand what he’s saying.
“Yes, I did and I meant it. God! What the fuck is wrong with me? I mean the girl broke my heart and I haven’t said more than ten words to her in four years and I’m engaged and I’m in love with her and I can’t help it. I was trying to fight the feelings I’m having Max, but I can’t and I don’t think I want to.” Okay I need a break; he just said all that without taking a breath.
“Michael, so are you saying that you don’t want to be with Angela? I mean if that’s what you’re saying then I’m behind you but I mean how does Maria feel?”
“I don’t know.”
“You don’t know, Michael I mean did she say something to you and…”
“No Max, she didn’t have to say anything that’s the problem, I want to be with her, I want to see if there is anything left between us or if I’m holding onto what I want to be true.”
“Okay Michael, then you need to tell Angela right away. Don’t keep her hanging on waiting for you to decide.”
“What do you think Maxwell?” What do I think? Boy I am definitely not the most qualified person to be having this conversation with. Here I am holding onto feelings for Liz, but I’m with Dariana and I’m really trying to have some sense of normalcy in my life. I am trying to let Liz go and just be with there for her, but I can’t let go completely until I know the truth she has been keeping to herself all this time. And Dariana, I don’t know what I want anymore with her.
“Michael, I don’t know seriously, I mean if that’s how you feel, then go for it. I just don’t want you getting hurt again. I want you to be happy and if seeing what might be with Maria is going to make you happy, then that’s what you should do.”
“What about you?”
“Okay when did this turn into a conversation about me?”
“Since you gave me some good advice Maxwell.”
“I did Michael? When?”
“Just now, you want me to be happy and if following my heart is going to do that, then that’s what I’m going to do. Except this time I’m not expecting anything in return, so if nothing comes of it, then I’ll be fine. So you want to answer my question now?”
“No.” I answer him honestly, I don’t want to deal with this right now.
“No, are you sure?” He asks teasingly.
“Yes I…” My cell phone rings I roll off the bed to retrieve it off the dresser.
“Saved by the bell Maxwell…but we’ll continue this at a later time.”
“Yeah, yeah.” I pick up my phone and flip it open.
“Hello?”
“Max.”
“Liz, is there something wrong are you okay?” I rush out and I turn around and see Michael standing in front of me with a worried look on his face.
“No Max, I’m fine…I…just wanted to talk to you, but if your busy I can just…”
“No! Liz it’s fine just give me a minute okay?”
“Yes Max.” I cover the mouth piece of the phone and tell Michael that Liz is okay but that she wants to talk, I walk over to the bed and put on my sneakers and tell Michael I’ll be back in a little while.
I close the door behind me and uncover the phone.
“Liz are you still there?” She giggles, I feel my heart tighten just hearing her again brings all those feelings back. I used to love to talk to her and when she giggled it made me smile like an idiot. I try really hard to push them back down and focus on what she’s saying.
“Yeah I’m still here. I hope I’m not bothering you or anything.”
“No you’re not, I’m just going outside so I can talk to you in private.” I finally get outside the hotel and take a seat on the sidewalk.
“Okay, we’ll I won’t keep you long cause I know you’re probably tired and everything.” She’s avoiding something, I can tell.
“Liz, what’s going on?”
“I just I know I owe you some explanations Max and I want you to know that I want you to know everything but I need time.” I close my eyes and take a deep breath; I didn’t know how much I wanted to hear that from her until she said it. I’m not expecting her to poor her heart out over the phone right now, but just knowing that she plans on telling me everything is enough for me for right now.
“I know Liz, and you’re right I have a lot of questions and I need answers too Liz.” I say more desperately then I would have liked it to come out, but with Liz I can’t hide how I’m feeling very well…I try but I never succeed.
“Max, I know you do. But I guess the reason why I called you was because right now I really just wanted to hear your voice. So if you don’t mind I’d like to find out what you’ve been up to this past year.” She asks in a small voice, I know she’s scared and wants to keep me on the phone as long as possible, so I oblige her.
“Let’s see you want the long version or the summary?” I say jokingly to her.
“The abbreviated version Max, I do need some kind of sleep tonight.”
“Ha ha Liz. Okay well business is going really well better than I could have ever hoped for. I’ve been keeping busy with that, working hard you know and just trying to survive without you in my life.” I know I shouldn’t have gone there but I guess I’m still bitter.
“Max, we both decided that’s what was best.”
“No Liz, that’s what you decided, when you told me you loved him and that you were having his baby.” I say defensively. I really didn’t want this conversation to turn out this way but I can’t help it, she hurt me so bad and as much as I try to kid myself that I’m past it, I’m not.
“Max, I don’t want to argue with you okay? Please.” I hear her plea and decide to back off. However there is something I need an answer to right now.
“Liz you’re right and I’m sorry. I need to ask you something and please don’t lie to me okay?”
“Okay Max.”
“Were you…I mean…Liz were you really pregnant with his baby or did you just tell me that so I would leave?” I really need to know.
“I was lying Max, I was never pregnant with his baby. That would have been impossible Max.”
“Impossible how? Maria said the same thing.”
“I really don’t want to talk about this right now.”
“Please Liz, just tell me.” I’m begging her now. I hear her take a deep breath before she begins speaking.
“Max it was impossible because in all the years I never slept with him. He didn’t want me for that Max. It’s just complicated and…Max please just let it go for now…please." I let go of the breath I didn’t realize I was holding in awaiting her answer. I wanted to ask her why if she was with him all that time they didn’t sleep together, but I decide that I need to hold off on the questions because of her desperate plea.
“Thank you Liz, for telling me the truth.”
“I’m just sorry I had to lie to you in the first place Max.” What does she mean she had to lie to me?
“Right Liz, so anyway nothing else really going on, but I did buy a house.” I say trying to break the silence.
“Really? Wow that’s so great Max, is it in San Diego?”
“Yeah just a few miles from the office, so it worked out really well.”
“I would love to see it.” Little does she know she will shortly be living in it that is if I manage to convince her of it.
“Yeah, I would love for you to see it.”
“So Max, is there anyone in your life? You know…are you seeing anyone?” I guess that answers that question, no one told Liz that I was seeing Dariana. I thought for sure Isabel would have told her, or maybe even my mother or something, but I guess not. I don’t know what I should do, I can’t lie but I don’t know how she’ll take the news. What am I talking about I’m entitled to have a girlfriend right?
“Actually there is, her name is Dariana and we’ve been dating for a little over seven months.”
***********************************
Liz
He has a girlfriend. He has a girlfriend. That’s all I can think about right now. He has a girlfriend he’s been dating for seven months, he has moved past me. I can’t blame him though and I should have known he wouldn’t have stayed single for long. He’s a perfect catch any girl would be crazy to let him slip through their fingers.
I guess that makes me the craziest one of all huh?
“Liz?” Oh shit! I’ve been having a private conversation with myself and completely forgot I was on the phone with Max.
“Oh sorry Max, I was just thinking. Wow! I mean that’s so great you know that you found someone. So where did you meet her?” I could really care less, this is breaking my heart but I guess I deserve it.
“Ah actually I met her when I was in college interning she had asked me out, but at the time I turned her down. Anyway I met up with her again and we just hit it off I guess you could say.” She asked him out and he turned her down, because of me. Good one Liz, great job, you left that one open for the taking. I’m actually feeling sick to my stomach right now.
“Right.” I don’t know what else to say to him.
“Liz, you really should get some rest.”
“You’re right Max I am tired.”
“Okay well I’ll see you tomorrow. Goodnight Liz.”
“Night Max.” I love you. I say after he hangs up.
I know I will get no sleep tonight; I’m tired as hell but just the knowledge that Max is with someone, and he probably loves her now is enough to keep me up for days.
I know for sure now that I lost my one and only chance at love.
TBC…
Maria
We are in the car heading to Michael and Max’s hotel. I really wanted to talk to Liz but I can understand why she needed some time, she has been through a lot. More than any of us even know about.
I’m sitting next to Michael and I have to say that him telling me that he forgives me means a lot. I know that by no means that it meant that he trusts me, because how can he? I made all of these plans to leave Roswell and didn’t include him; I planned my future without him. I was supposed to love him, but in the end he ended up being the one that loved me more.
Although I’m happy that he told me he forgives me, I know that he’s still engaged and I can’t do anything about it, so I guess I can only hope to have a friendship with Michael nothing more.
“Maria thanks for everything.”
“Michael don’t even worry about it, I’m just glad I was there, so I guess everything worked out right?”
“Yeah it did.”
“Michael?”
“Yeah?”
“Thank you.”
“Maria, there’s nothing to thank me for.” Little does he know how much those words meant to me and that fact that he held me when I was crying. I haven’t had anyone to hold me in a really long time, and it felt really good.
“Thank you Maria, are you going to get into trouble or anything?” Max asks me genuinely concerned.
“Well I know my manager is probably flipping out but oh well, I’m tired of answering to everyone else, it’s about time I start to take control of my life. So yeah everything will be fine.”
“Okay, if you need anything you know where I am.”
“Thanks Max.”
“Me too Maria.” I turn and look at Michael and just smile. I didn’t think it was possible to love him more than I did, but I love him even more at this moment.
We pull up to the hotel and Max and Michael get out.
“Alright, are you going back tonight?” Michael peaks his head in the window.
“No, I’m gonna call my manager and explain things but I’ll be sticking around for a few days, at least until you guys leave and if you want I can fly you guys back.”
“That would be great Maria, thanks.”
“Your welcome Michael.”
“Good night Maria.”
“Night Michael.”
The driver pulls away and I look back and see Michael standing on the sidewalk and I bring my legs to my chest and wrap my arms around my knees and cry. Cry for the love I had and threw away, and now all I can hope for is friendship. I don’t think that will be enough, but it will have to suffice because Michael isn’t mine anymore, I lost any and all claim to him four years ago.
***********************************
Michael
Max and I decided to share a hotel room this trip around, since we wouldn’t be having any company. I have to call Angela but honestly I don’t know what to say to her, my feelings are all over the place. On one hand I do love Angela, I’ve been with her for two years but she’s the exact opposite of Maria. The main thing that attracted me to her was that she didn’t remind me of Maria in anyway. I guess that was where I fucked up, I was trying so hard to not think of Maria, and I ended up just masking my true feelings.
I love Angela, she’s a great listener and she is always there for me when I need her and we do have good times together, but I’m not so sure if I’m in love with her. Seeing Maria, just being near her again makes me realize what being in love with someone actually means. When she drove away tonight, I wanted to chase the car down and tell her just how much I love her. Whenever Angela leaves I feel no love loss there, she leaves she comes back it doesn’t affect me either way, so what does that mean?
I hope Maxwell is up for talking tonight because I need to figure all this shit out.
“Fuck!” I hear Max say from the bathroom.
“What’s wrong?”
“I left my cell phone off all this time and I have like twelve messages from Dariana, she’s going to fucking rip into me when I call her.” He walks out of the bathroom and lays on his bed.
“So don’t.” Did I just say that?
“Don’t? Michael she will hunt my ass down at my parents house if I don’t call her.”
“You’re right, what was I thinking? You should call her and listen to her bitch you out.” I laugh at him.
“Nice Michael, real nice, see if I help your ass out.”
“Whatever, look I’m gonna go take a shower, so why don’t you call Dariana, and then I’ll call Angela when I get out.”
“Sounds good.” I walk over and pick my bag up off the floor and head to the bathroom.
“Oh Max?”
“Yeah?” He turns and looks at me.
“Do you think we could talk tonight?” He looks at me knowing exactly what’s on my mind or should I say who is on my mind.
“Sure thing Michael.” I turn back and close the door behind me, it’s going to be a long night.
***********************************
Max
I really don’t feel like calling Dariana, I know that sounds bad but right now I’m just not in the mood to listen to her yell. And I know that’s exactly what she’s going to do.
“Hello?”
“Hi.” Lame I know but what else should I say?
“Max! Oh thank god you’re okay. I was so worried. I called the airline and they said you and Michael weren’t on the flight. Then I called your parent’s house and no one answered there either. What happened?” Maybe this won’t be as bad as I thought.
“Liz woke up and Maria, Michael and I flew out on her jet and I left my cell phone off until just now when I got all your messages.” She’s silent.
“Dari? Did you hear me?”
“Oh so you didn’t think to call me once?”
“I just forgot.” Bad move Evans, wrong choice of words.
“Forgot? Forgot Max! How could you forget me?! Am I that easy to just forget!?”
“Dari, stop yelling okay, things were happening so fast that I didn’t have a chance to think about anything. I’m sorry okay.”
“No it’s not okay! I thought we were past this Max? I thought you were going to include me, but no you go right back to your ways.”
“My ways? What the fuck is that supposed to mean.” I’m really not in the mood and I’m lacking all patience.
“You know. You toss me to the side and don’t include me, we talked about this and you promised you would try harder!” She’s right I did but I had a lot on my mind.
“Look Dari, I am sorry and I didn’t do it on purpose, but everything was happening so fast and I called you as soon as I could. I mean Michael didn’t even have a chance to call Angela so I’m not lying to you, I’m being honest with you.” Okay so that was a low blow throwing Michael in the mix, but hopefully it will help.
“Oh, well I guess I can understand Max. I was just worried you know, I thought something happened. I called Angela but she wasn’t in her office all day today so I could only leave her a message.”
“I know Dari, and I said I was sorry, but I’m okay and so is Liz.”
“I’m glad Max I really am.” Her voice softens.
“Thank you. Look I have to get some rest but I will call you tomorrow after I go and see Liz.”
“Alright Max, I love you.” Did she just say what I think she said? I must be hearing things, so I choose to ignore it.
“Good Night Dari.” I hang up the phone right after that. She said she loved me? Why does my life have to be so damn complicated? It just gets worse with each passing day. I just didn’t know what to say, I mean I care about her but I don’t love her that is one thing I know for sure. I think that maybe I could but right now I have to deal with Liz she has to be my number one priority right now, everything else will have to wait.
“Alright Maxwell, let me just make a phone call and then we’ll talk.” Michael emerges from the bathroom.
“Okay Michael. I’ll be here.”
About ten minutes later Michael returns to the room.
“You okay man?” I ask him, he just plops down on his bed and buries his face in his pillows. I lean back against the headboard of my bed and place my hands behind my head.
“No I’m not, I don’t know what the fuck I’m doing.” Oh I knew this conversation was coming. I roll over and lay on my side to face him.
“Talk to me.”
“Max, I don’t know what to do. I’m engaged to Angela but I’m in love with Maria still.” Wow! I don’t even know what to say to that because this is going to be a tough conversation but I’ll support him either way.
“You wanna tell me what happened between you and Maria?” He leans up on his elbows to look at me.
“I don’t know Maxwell, we talked at your place and she apologized. I don’t know but then at the hospital she was crying because she thought Liz hated her and didn’t want to see her and I was just you know…comforting her. And then out of no where I told her that I forgave her.”
“You did?” I ask him tentatively because I’m not sure I understand what he’s saying.
“Yes, I did and I meant it. God! What the fuck is wrong with me? I mean the girl broke my heart and I haven’t said more than ten words to her in four years and I’m engaged and I’m in love with her and I can’t help it. I was trying to fight the feelings I’m having Max, but I can’t and I don’t think I want to.” Okay I need a break; he just said all that without taking a breath.
“Michael, so are you saying that you don’t want to be with Angela? I mean if that’s what you’re saying then I’m behind you but I mean how does Maria feel?”
“I don’t know.”
“You don’t know, Michael I mean did she say something to you and…”
“No Max, she didn’t have to say anything that’s the problem, I want to be with her, I want to see if there is anything left between us or if I’m holding onto what I want to be true.”
“Okay Michael, then you need to tell Angela right away. Don’t keep her hanging on waiting for you to decide.”
“What do you think Maxwell?” What do I think? Boy I am definitely not the most qualified person to be having this conversation with. Here I am holding onto feelings for Liz, but I’m with Dariana and I’m really trying to have some sense of normalcy in my life. I am trying to let Liz go and just be with there for her, but I can’t let go completely until I know the truth she has been keeping to herself all this time. And Dariana, I don’t know what I want anymore with her.
“Michael, I don’t know seriously, I mean if that’s how you feel, then go for it. I just don’t want you getting hurt again. I want you to be happy and if seeing what might be with Maria is going to make you happy, then that’s what you should do.”
“What about you?”
“Okay when did this turn into a conversation about me?”
“Since you gave me some good advice Maxwell.”
“I did Michael? When?”
“Just now, you want me to be happy and if following my heart is going to do that, then that’s what I’m going to do. Except this time I’m not expecting anything in return, so if nothing comes of it, then I’ll be fine. So you want to answer my question now?”
“No.” I answer him honestly, I don’t want to deal with this right now.
“No, are you sure?” He asks teasingly.
“Yes I…” My cell phone rings I roll off the bed to retrieve it off the dresser.
“Saved by the bell Maxwell…but we’ll continue this at a later time.”
“Yeah, yeah.” I pick up my phone and flip it open.
“Hello?”
“Max.”
“Liz, is there something wrong are you okay?” I rush out and I turn around and see Michael standing in front of me with a worried look on his face.
“No Max, I’m fine…I…just wanted to talk to you, but if your busy I can just…”
“No! Liz it’s fine just give me a minute okay?”
“Yes Max.” I cover the mouth piece of the phone and tell Michael that Liz is okay but that she wants to talk, I walk over to the bed and put on my sneakers and tell Michael I’ll be back in a little while.
I close the door behind me and uncover the phone.
“Liz are you still there?” She giggles, I feel my heart tighten just hearing her again brings all those feelings back. I used to love to talk to her and when she giggled it made me smile like an idiot. I try really hard to push them back down and focus on what she’s saying.
“Yeah I’m still here. I hope I’m not bothering you or anything.”
“No you’re not, I’m just going outside so I can talk to you in private.” I finally get outside the hotel and take a seat on the sidewalk.
“Okay, we’ll I won’t keep you long cause I know you’re probably tired and everything.” She’s avoiding something, I can tell.
“Liz, what’s going on?”
“I just I know I owe you some explanations Max and I want you to know that I want you to know everything but I need time.” I close my eyes and take a deep breath; I didn’t know how much I wanted to hear that from her until she said it. I’m not expecting her to poor her heart out over the phone right now, but just knowing that she plans on telling me everything is enough for me for right now.
“I know Liz, and you’re right I have a lot of questions and I need answers too Liz.” I say more desperately then I would have liked it to come out, but with Liz I can’t hide how I’m feeling very well…I try but I never succeed.
“Max, I know you do. But I guess the reason why I called you was because right now I really just wanted to hear your voice. So if you don’t mind I’d like to find out what you’ve been up to this past year.” She asks in a small voice, I know she’s scared and wants to keep me on the phone as long as possible, so I oblige her.
“Let’s see you want the long version or the summary?” I say jokingly to her.
“The abbreviated version Max, I do need some kind of sleep tonight.”
“Ha ha Liz. Okay well business is going really well better than I could have ever hoped for. I’ve been keeping busy with that, working hard you know and just trying to survive without you in my life.” I know I shouldn’t have gone there but I guess I’m still bitter.
“Max, we both decided that’s what was best.”
“No Liz, that’s what you decided, when you told me you loved him and that you were having his baby.” I say defensively. I really didn’t want this conversation to turn out this way but I can’t help it, she hurt me so bad and as much as I try to kid myself that I’m past it, I’m not.
“Max, I don’t want to argue with you okay? Please.” I hear her plea and decide to back off. However there is something I need an answer to right now.
“Liz you’re right and I’m sorry. I need to ask you something and please don’t lie to me okay?”
“Okay Max.”
“Were you…I mean…Liz were you really pregnant with his baby or did you just tell me that so I would leave?” I really need to know.
“I was lying Max, I was never pregnant with his baby. That would have been impossible Max.”
“Impossible how? Maria said the same thing.”
“I really don’t want to talk about this right now.”
“Please Liz, just tell me.” I’m begging her now. I hear her take a deep breath before she begins speaking.
“Max it was impossible because in all the years I never slept with him. He didn’t want me for that Max. It’s just complicated and…Max please just let it go for now…please." I let go of the breath I didn’t realize I was holding in awaiting her answer. I wanted to ask her why if she was with him all that time they didn’t sleep together, but I decide that I need to hold off on the questions because of her desperate plea.
“Thank you Liz, for telling me the truth.”
“I’m just sorry I had to lie to you in the first place Max.” What does she mean she had to lie to me?
“Right Liz, so anyway nothing else really going on, but I did buy a house.” I say trying to break the silence.
“Really? Wow that’s so great Max, is it in San Diego?”
“Yeah just a few miles from the office, so it worked out really well.”
“I would love to see it.” Little does she know she will shortly be living in it that is if I manage to convince her of it.
“Yeah, I would love for you to see it.”
“So Max, is there anyone in your life? You know…are you seeing anyone?” I guess that answers that question, no one told Liz that I was seeing Dariana. I thought for sure Isabel would have told her, or maybe even my mother or something, but I guess not. I don’t know what I should do, I can’t lie but I don’t know how she’ll take the news. What am I talking about I’m entitled to have a girlfriend right?
“Actually there is, her name is Dariana and we’ve been dating for a little over seven months.”
***********************************
Liz
He has a girlfriend. He has a girlfriend. That’s all I can think about right now. He has a girlfriend he’s been dating for seven months, he has moved past me. I can’t blame him though and I should have known he wouldn’t have stayed single for long. He’s a perfect catch any girl would be crazy to let him slip through their fingers.
I guess that makes me the craziest one of all huh?
“Liz?” Oh shit! I’ve been having a private conversation with myself and completely forgot I was on the phone with Max.
“Oh sorry Max, I was just thinking. Wow! I mean that’s so great you know that you found someone. So where did you meet her?” I could really care less, this is breaking my heart but I guess I deserve it.
“Ah actually I met her when I was in college interning she had asked me out, but at the time I turned her down. Anyway I met up with her again and we just hit it off I guess you could say.” She asked him out and he turned her down, because of me. Good one Liz, great job, you left that one open for the taking. I’m actually feeling sick to my stomach right now.
“Right.” I don’t know what else to say to him.
“Liz, you really should get some rest.”
“You’re right Max I am tired.”
“Okay well I’ll see you tomorrow. Goodnight Liz.”
“Night Max.” I love you. I say after he hangs up.
I know I will get no sleep tonight; I’m tired as hell but just the knowledge that Max is with someone, and he probably loves her now is enough to keep me up for days.
I know for sure now that I lost my one and only chance at love.
TBC…
Last edited by Behrsgirl77 on Wed Sep 29, 2004 5:47 pm, edited 1 time in total.
-
Behrsgirl77
- Obsessed Roswellian
- Posts: 633
- Joined: Sat Jan 31, 2004 11:21 am
- Location: New Jersey, USA
- Contact:
Chapter 28
Two days later
Michael
I’m leaving Roswell today without Max. He has decided that since they will be letting Liz out of the hospital today that he wanted to be there with her, and of course to tell her his master plan. I don’t know if Liz is going to go for it, but the more I think about it, the more the idea has grown on me. Besides Mom and Dad will be moving out there with Isabel, Alex and Damian so it would all work out for the best in the long run. I know that Isabel and Alex aren’t technically together but I just hope that things will work out in the long run for them. Hell they have been together since freshman year of high school without a break, I can see how everything may have just boiled down to them growing up but hopefully not growing apart. Only time will tell on that one.
Max and I decided that one of us needed to be at the office, and of course I wasn’t going to let him leave. Putting aside the fact that I am only simply helping him delay the inevitable of Liz and Dariana meeting and my conversation with Angela.
I called Maria yesterday she had a lot of explaining to do to her manager but I think she got that all sorted out. I told her that since she’s finishing her new album when she was done she needed to call Max or me for that matter so we could all get together with Liz. I told Maria about Max’s idea of Liz moving in with him, and she thought it was a good idea since no one knows where Jordan is. She thinks Liz will be safer with Max and I couldn’t agree with her more.
Oh, and I have made a decision about Angela. I decided that it is time I tell her how I feel and that I can’t marry her, because I’m still in love with Maria. I already know that conversation is not going to go well, in addition to the fact that she lives with me, another problem I have to throw into the mix.
I still don’t know what’s going on with Maria and I but hopefully when Liz gets settled Maria and I can get together and talk, I’d at least like to have her back in my life as a friend. The pain she caused me still runs deep, because although I forgive her I don’t trust her.
“Hey Michael you ready?”
“Yeah Max, I’m ready.”
“Call me if you need me okay?” He says and puts his arm around my shoulder giving it a quick pat.
“I know. Do you know when you’re headed back home?”
“After I talk to Liz, which will hopefully be either tonight or tomorrow and I have her answer we’ll leave as soon as possible, my only problem is getting Dariana to help out with arrangements. However, as soon as Liz is ready we’re leaving. I talked to the doctors the other day to find out if she could in fact fly and they told me it wouldn’t be wise to do so too soon, so it looks like we’re driving.”
“Oh, sounds fun!” I say that only because if I know Max and Liz putting them together for long periods of time causes them to get…what’s the word I’m looking for? Ah! Lost in each other, I don’t think that will go over well with Dariana, but it’s sure going to be fun watching.
“You’re pretty sure that she’ll go with you aren’t you?” I ask him only because he says it with such confidence.
“No actually I’m terrified that she will tell me no. Unfortunately for her I’m not going to let her say no. I can’t leave her here with that monster on the loose.”
“I understand and I know you’ll do what’s best for her. So call me.”
“Yeah I will Michael. Oh, and have fun and tell Angela I said hi.”
“Asshole!”
“Ah but you love me like that Mikey.”
“Whatever.” I leave my parents house and get into the taxi waiting to take me to the airport.
***********************************
Max
Now if only I was as confident as I sound. I’m really not at all; I’m borderline hysterical inside. I don’t want to fight with her but I need for her to do this for me…for herself.
“Max, what are you still doing here? I figured you’d be at the hospital with Liz.” Isabel enters the living room where I’m currently seated on the love seat. She comes to sit down next to me.
“Yeah I’m actually waiting to hear from the hospital Isabel, they might let her come home today.”
“Really Max? That’s so great, so does she know about your plans?”
“No she doesn’t but she will. I’m going to tell her the first chance I get.”
“Oh. Max?”
“Yeah?”
“Does Liz know about Dariana?” I see the concern in her eyes, but why?
“Yes, I told her a few days ago. You know Isabel I thought that she would have known, that someone would have told her so that I didn’t have to.” I tell her sarcastically.
“Well…I…Max I was going to tell her but,”
“But what Isabel?” I narrow my eyes at her, what is she not telling me now? She looks away from me and down at her hands.
“I didn’t tell her because I didn’t want her ruining what you have, you know it’s just that she hurt you so much Max. I didn’t want her knowing you had a girlfriend and try to get back into your life. I mean you finally had some sense of normalcy and I just…I was trying to help.” I jump off the couch and start to pace back and fourth in front of her.
“Trying to help? Isabel did you ever think that she would find out anyway from Mom or Dad or…”
“No she wouldn’t find out from them.” I look at her quizzically.
“How is that possible?”
“Because I told Mom and Dad that Liz already knew about Dariana and that it would be better if they didn’t bring it up.”
“What?! Isabel how could you lie like that? God! I don’t even know who you are anymore. Do you know how awkward it was when she asked me if I had anyone in my life? I could hear the pain in her voice. Isabel I know you don’t like Liz but have a heart!”
“Have a heart?! I do! I was trying to protect you!”
“No Isabel you were trying to hurt Liz.” I know it’s harsh, but I believe it’s true.
“Max I helped her!” She gets off the couch and is inches from my face.
“Why Isabel? Why did you help her? You stopped talking to Liz about anything other than Damian two years ago when I told you how I felt about her and you got all pissed off…because…hell I don’t even know why you dislike her so much! So tell me Isabel what else don’t I know?!”
“Max…I…just stop yelling!” She says sighing loudly and plops down onto the couch.
“Tell me why did you help her!?” I am furious and I’m glad my parents went to the hospital to see Liz this morning otherwise they would come barging into the living room to break up the argument. I’m also glad that Damian is out right now with Alex at the park or this conversation would have to end abruptly.
“To keep her away from you!” That answer surprised me that I fell back into the chair behind me.
“Why? I don’t understand.” I’m so confused right now. I don’t know this stranger sitting in front of me she can’t be my sister.
“Look Max, I was going to call you that night Liz came to the house crying even though she told me she didn’t want me calling you, I should have. But I realized if I did you would drop everything for her and I was so sick and tired of seeing her do that to you. You were with Dariana and everything was going good for you, you didn’t need her as a distraction. So I decided not to tell you.” Oh that was a nice story and I believe most of it but something is just not adding up.
“If you wanted to keep her away from me, why did you give her my phone number to the hotel?” I guess she thought I forgot about that one because her head snaps up and she looks right into my eyes then she turns her head and gets up from the couch.
“Isabel, tell me.”
“I didn’t give it to her.”
“What? You told me you gave it to her!” My blood is boiling, is anything she told me true?
“I know what I told you Max, but it was written on the fridge so she must have gotten it from there.”
“Wait, hold on. Why all of a sudden Isabel? Why did she want to call me? Do you know?” I look at her but she avoids looking back at me.
“She wanted to warn you Max, I didn’t believe her at first, I just thought that she knew you would be in town and it would be her opportunity to hurt you again.” I completely ignore everything after Isabel says Liz was trying to warn me.
“Warn me? About what?” Would she just fucking tell me everything? I can’t get my questions out fast enough.
“Jordan, Max he found out Liz was pregnant. I don’t know how but he did and he thought it was yours. I don’t know anything more than that; I don’t know what the big deal was with Jordan knowing. Liz was terrified though, she said she needed to warn you that she didn’t want anything to happen to you.” I don’t get it, this is so frustrating but Isabel is right, why would Jordan care and how the hell did he find out she was pregnant?
“So she took my number and did what?”
“I don’t know.” She mumbles.
“You don’t know are you sure? Or are you just telling me what you feel like telling me? Just stop fucking lying Isabel!”
“All I know is that she left, she didn’t tell me where she was going and the next thing I know you’re calling the house telling us she was in the hospital. I swear Max that’s all I know.”
“Why Isabel?” She looks up at my quizzically.
“Why, what Max?”
“Why do you hate her so much that you would let her suffer knowing that I could have helped her?” I need her to finally tell me the truth because hiding behind the fact that she didn’t like that she felt Liz was stringing me along is not going to fly anymore with me.
“I don’t hate her Max, look we had a fight and things were said and that was it.”
“No Isabel that’s not it, now either you tell me or I’ll just ask her myself. I’d like for you to be honest and tell me the truth once and for all because I’m tired of the bullshit Iz.”
She gets up off the couch and walks over to the window in the living room, turns her back to me and starts talking.
“It was two years ago Max and I was just frustrated with everything. Alex and I had another fight and I needed to get out of the house, so I drove to the bar a few blocks away. When I got there it was pretty packed so I took a seat at the bar and ordered a drink. After about two, this guy came in he sat down next to me and we started talking.” Why do I not like where this conversation is going?
“Anyway he asked me if I wanted to go back to his place.” Oh I really don’t like where this is going.
“So I said sure, what the hell. I was pissed off and it wasn’t an excuse but I used it anyway. We walked outside and I was having doubts, I couldn’t go through with it, so I told him and before I know it he has me pinned against the wall outside the bar and we kissed. He pulled away, but I pulled him back.”
“Isabel…I….” I’m actually speechless.
“That’s how and when Liz found us.”
“Liz?”
“Yeah she was walking down the street when she saw us. She approached me yelling at me like I was some kid or something.”
“Well how do you explain what the hell you were doing then?”
“I can’t, it was a mistake but she just attacked me for no reason.”
“No reason Isabel, you were going to cheat on Alex, I think that was reason enough.”
“I don’t need a lecture from you too okay? She started telling me that I wasn’t good enough for Alex and that he needed to find someone that was better and more deserving of his love than me. So I turned around and told her that she would never be good enough for you and that…” Oh brother.
“What? What did you say to her Isabel?”
“That you were just using her and that you didn’t love her. That she was the one that wasn’t good enough for you. I told her you are going places and didn’t need her dragging you down.”
“What the fuck is wrong with you Isabel? I don’t even know who you are and to be honest I don’t want to know you anymore! How the fuck can we be related, let alone twins?! How could you say that to her? You know how insecure she was and you used that against her! I mean I can’t even comprehend your reason behind that, because you were wrong Isabel! You! Not her, she didn’t do anything to ever try and hurt you or me for that matter! But you, you used what you knew about her and I against her and that was wrong! I trusted you! And you went behind my back and did that!"
“God! Isabel she trusted you! She came to you and she was pregnant and terrified and you used that! How sick and twisted can you be?!”
“Max I’m not this evil monster you’re creating!”
“You’re not? I’m sorry but where in all of that was your good will? I don’t fucking see it Isabel and neither will anyone else!”
“I realized I was wrong Max, I was so wrong to do that to her. But I really did try to help her, I know you don’t think so, but I did. I realized after talking to her that her intentions were not to get back into your life that way, she just wanted to keep you safe…from what I have no idea.” She crying now but I take no pity on her. She disgusts me and I can’t even look at her.
“Max please, you have to believe me. I know that whatever I say isn’t going to make it better but….”
“Isabel I don’t want to hear it. I’m done. This conversation is done!”
“Max, Isabel? What the hell is going on?” We both turn and see, Mom, Dad, Liz standing there staring at us. I wonder how long they have been here for.
“Mom! Nothing Max and I were just talking.” Isabel says but by the looks on their faces they have been standing there for quite a while. I decide I want nothing more to do with that conversation.
“Liz, baby what are you doing here? I thought they were going to call me when they let you out.” I walk over to her; she’s standing on crutches leaning against the wall.
“Your parents were at the hospital and we thought we’d surprise you, but I guess we were the ones surprised huh?” She says in a low voice so only I could hear her. My parents have already started inundating Isabel with questions about the argument they obviously heard all of.
“I’m just glad they let you out. Let me take you upstairs you look tired.” She gives me a small crooked smile.
“I am, walking with these things under my arms is not the most comfortable thing in the world.”
“I know, but how about you wrap your arms around my neck and I’ll take these and place them against the wall.”
“Sounds good to me.” I remove the crutches and she slowly slides one arm at a time around my neck, and then I bend slightly and lift her up tucking my one arm under her knees. I swiftly carry her up the stairs to Damian’s room. She feels so good against me, so tiny and warm.
“Thank you Max. I don’t think I would have made it up the stairs.”
“No problem. Look Damian won’t be back with Alex for at least another hour so you can get some sleep here okay?” I look at her lying in Damian’s twin bed and she looks so fragile, yet so beautiful.
“I miss him, I can’t wait to tell him how much I loved his present.” She says as I remove her sneakers.
“I know you do Liz and I know he will be so excited to see you, now get some rest.” I smile at her then lean down and place a soft kiss on her cheek. As I pull away though her hand stops me and she looks up at me.
“Max?”
“Yeah?”
“Stay with me please. I just don’t want to be alone, at least until I fall asleep?” She asks and I can hear the slightest hint of fear laced in her words. I wonder what that’s all about?
“Sure Liz, just ah…scoot over a bit.” She rolls over so I can lay down behind her after I take off my shoes. I place one arm under my head on the pillow and my other I let drape over her waist. I can remember the hundreds of times we were like this, we…I was happy then.
“I’m glad your bed was bigger Max, because I couldn’t imagine sleeping on this small mattress for all those years.”
“You’re right Liz.” We both laugh remembering all the times we stayed in this room together.
“Thank you Max.” She says while yawning and I snuggle up against her back and hug her tighter against me. We both fall asleep without another word.
TBC…
Two days later
Michael
I’m leaving Roswell today without Max. He has decided that since they will be letting Liz out of the hospital today that he wanted to be there with her, and of course to tell her his master plan. I don’t know if Liz is going to go for it, but the more I think about it, the more the idea has grown on me. Besides Mom and Dad will be moving out there with Isabel, Alex and Damian so it would all work out for the best in the long run. I know that Isabel and Alex aren’t technically together but I just hope that things will work out in the long run for them. Hell they have been together since freshman year of high school without a break, I can see how everything may have just boiled down to them growing up but hopefully not growing apart. Only time will tell on that one.
Max and I decided that one of us needed to be at the office, and of course I wasn’t going to let him leave. Putting aside the fact that I am only simply helping him delay the inevitable of Liz and Dariana meeting and my conversation with Angela.
I called Maria yesterday she had a lot of explaining to do to her manager but I think she got that all sorted out. I told her that since she’s finishing her new album when she was done she needed to call Max or me for that matter so we could all get together with Liz. I told Maria about Max’s idea of Liz moving in with him, and she thought it was a good idea since no one knows where Jordan is. She thinks Liz will be safer with Max and I couldn’t agree with her more.
Oh, and I have made a decision about Angela. I decided that it is time I tell her how I feel and that I can’t marry her, because I’m still in love with Maria. I already know that conversation is not going to go well, in addition to the fact that she lives with me, another problem I have to throw into the mix.
I still don’t know what’s going on with Maria and I but hopefully when Liz gets settled Maria and I can get together and talk, I’d at least like to have her back in my life as a friend. The pain she caused me still runs deep, because although I forgive her I don’t trust her.
“Hey Michael you ready?”
“Yeah Max, I’m ready.”
“Call me if you need me okay?” He says and puts his arm around my shoulder giving it a quick pat.
“I know. Do you know when you’re headed back home?”
“After I talk to Liz, which will hopefully be either tonight or tomorrow and I have her answer we’ll leave as soon as possible, my only problem is getting Dariana to help out with arrangements. However, as soon as Liz is ready we’re leaving. I talked to the doctors the other day to find out if she could in fact fly and they told me it wouldn’t be wise to do so too soon, so it looks like we’re driving.”
“Oh, sounds fun!” I say that only because if I know Max and Liz putting them together for long periods of time causes them to get…what’s the word I’m looking for? Ah! Lost in each other, I don’t think that will go over well with Dariana, but it’s sure going to be fun watching.
“You’re pretty sure that she’ll go with you aren’t you?” I ask him only because he says it with such confidence.
“No actually I’m terrified that she will tell me no. Unfortunately for her I’m not going to let her say no. I can’t leave her here with that monster on the loose.”
“I understand and I know you’ll do what’s best for her. So call me.”
“Yeah I will Michael. Oh, and have fun and tell Angela I said hi.”
“Asshole!”
“Ah but you love me like that Mikey.”
“Whatever.” I leave my parents house and get into the taxi waiting to take me to the airport.
***********************************
Max
Now if only I was as confident as I sound. I’m really not at all; I’m borderline hysterical inside. I don’t want to fight with her but I need for her to do this for me…for herself.
“Max, what are you still doing here? I figured you’d be at the hospital with Liz.” Isabel enters the living room where I’m currently seated on the love seat. She comes to sit down next to me.
“Yeah I’m actually waiting to hear from the hospital Isabel, they might let her come home today.”
“Really Max? That’s so great, so does she know about your plans?”
“No she doesn’t but she will. I’m going to tell her the first chance I get.”
“Oh. Max?”
“Yeah?”
“Does Liz know about Dariana?” I see the concern in her eyes, but why?
“Yes, I told her a few days ago. You know Isabel I thought that she would have known, that someone would have told her so that I didn’t have to.” I tell her sarcastically.
“Well…I…Max I was going to tell her but,”
“But what Isabel?” I narrow my eyes at her, what is she not telling me now? She looks away from me and down at her hands.
“I didn’t tell her because I didn’t want her ruining what you have, you know it’s just that she hurt you so much Max. I didn’t want her knowing you had a girlfriend and try to get back into your life. I mean you finally had some sense of normalcy and I just…I was trying to help.” I jump off the couch and start to pace back and fourth in front of her.
“Trying to help? Isabel did you ever think that she would find out anyway from Mom or Dad or…”
“No she wouldn’t find out from them.” I look at her quizzically.
“How is that possible?”
“Because I told Mom and Dad that Liz already knew about Dariana and that it would be better if they didn’t bring it up.”
“What?! Isabel how could you lie like that? God! I don’t even know who you are anymore. Do you know how awkward it was when she asked me if I had anyone in my life? I could hear the pain in her voice. Isabel I know you don’t like Liz but have a heart!”
“Have a heart?! I do! I was trying to protect you!”
“No Isabel you were trying to hurt Liz.” I know it’s harsh, but I believe it’s true.
“Max I helped her!” She gets off the couch and is inches from my face.
“Why Isabel? Why did you help her? You stopped talking to Liz about anything other than Damian two years ago when I told you how I felt about her and you got all pissed off…because…hell I don’t even know why you dislike her so much! So tell me Isabel what else don’t I know?!”
“Max…I…just stop yelling!” She says sighing loudly and plops down onto the couch.
“Tell me why did you help her!?” I am furious and I’m glad my parents went to the hospital to see Liz this morning otherwise they would come barging into the living room to break up the argument. I’m also glad that Damian is out right now with Alex at the park or this conversation would have to end abruptly.
“To keep her away from you!” That answer surprised me that I fell back into the chair behind me.
“Why? I don’t understand.” I’m so confused right now. I don’t know this stranger sitting in front of me she can’t be my sister.
“Look Max, I was going to call you that night Liz came to the house crying even though she told me she didn’t want me calling you, I should have. But I realized if I did you would drop everything for her and I was so sick and tired of seeing her do that to you. You were with Dariana and everything was going good for you, you didn’t need her as a distraction. So I decided not to tell you.” Oh that was a nice story and I believe most of it but something is just not adding up.
“If you wanted to keep her away from me, why did you give her my phone number to the hotel?” I guess she thought I forgot about that one because her head snaps up and she looks right into my eyes then she turns her head and gets up from the couch.
“Isabel, tell me.”
“I didn’t give it to her.”
“What? You told me you gave it to her!” My blood is boiling, is anything she told me true?
“I know what I told you Max, but it was written on the fridge so she must have gotten it from there.”
“Wait, hold on. Why all of a sudden Isabel? Why did she want to call me? Do you know?” I look at her but she avoids looking back at me.
“She wanted to warn you Max, I didn’t believe her at first, I just thought that she knew you would be in town and it would be her opportunity to hurt you again.” I completely ignore everything after Isabel says Liz was trying to warn me.
“Warn me? About what?” Would she just fucking tell me everything? I can’t get my questions out fast enough.
“Jordan, Max he found out Liz was pregnant. I don’t know how but he did and he thought it was yours. I don’t know anything more than that; I don’t know what the big deal was with Jordan knowing. Liz was terrified though, she said she needed to warn you that she didn’t want anything to happen to you.” I don’t get it, this is so frustrating but Isabel is right, why would Jordan care and how the hell did he find out she was pregnant?
“So she took my number and did what?”
“I don’t know.” She mumbles.
“You don’t know are you sure? Or are you just telling me what you feel like telling me? Just stop fucking lying Isabel!”
“All I know is that she left, she didn’t tell me where she was going and the next thing I know you’re calling the house telling us she was in the hospital. I swear Max that’s all I know.”
“Why Isabel?” She looks up at my quizzically.
“Why, what Max?”
“Why do you hate her so much that you would let her suffer knowing that I could have helped her?” I need her to finally tell me the truth because hiding behind the fact that she didn’t like that she felt Liz was stringing me along is not going to fly anymore with me.
“I don’t hate her Max, look we had a fight and things were said and that was it.”
“No Isabel that’s not it, now either you tell me or I’ll just ask her myself. I’d like for you to be honest and tell me the truth once and for all because I’m tired of the bullshit Iz.”
She gets up off the couch and walks over to the window in the living room, turns her back to me and starts talking.
“It was two years ago Max and I was just frustrated with everything. Alex and I had another fight and I needed to get out of the house, so I drove to the bar a few blocks away. When I got there it was pretty packed so I took a seat at the bar and ordered a drink. After about two, this guy came in he sat down next to me and we started talking.” Why do I not like where this conversation is going?
“Anyway he asked me if I wanted to go back to his place.” Oh I really don’t like where this is going.
“So I said sure, what the hell. I was pissed off and it wasn’t an excuse but I used it anyway. We walked outside and I was having doubts, I couldn’t go through with it, so I told him and before I know it he has me pinned against the wall outside the bar and we kissed. He pulled away, but I pulled him back.”
“Isabel…I….” I’m actually speechless.
“That’s how and when Liz found us.”
“Liz?”
“Yeah she was walking down the street when she saw us. She approached me yelling at me like I was some kid or something.”
“Well how do you explain what the hell you were doing then?”
“I can’t, it was a mistake but she just attacked me for no reason.”
“No reason Isabel, you were going to cheat on Alex, I think that was reason enough.”
“I don’t need a lecture from you too okay? She started telling me that I wasn’t good enough for Alex and that he needed to find someone that was better and more deserving of his love than me. So I turned around and told her that she would never be good enough for you and that…” Oh brother.
“What? What did you say to her Isabel?”
“That you were just using her and that you didn’t love her. That she was the one that wasn’t good enough for you. I told her you are going places and didn’t need her dragging you down.”
“What the fuck is wrong with you Isabel? I don’t even know who you are and to be honest I don’t want to know you anymore! How the fuck can we be related, let alone twins?! How could you say that to her? You know how insecure she was and you used that against her! I mean I can’t even comprehend your reason behind that, because you were wrong Isabel! You! Not her, she didn’t do anything to ever try and hurt you or me for that matter! But you, you used what you knew about her and I against her and that was wrong! I trusted you! And you went behind my back and did that!"
“God! Isabel she trusted you! She came to you and she was pregnant and terrified and you used that! How sick and twisted can you be?!”
“Max I’m not this evil monster you’re creating!”
“You’re not? I’m sorry but where in all of that was your good will? I don’t fucking see it Isabel and neither will anyone else!”
“I realized I was wrong Max, I was so wrong to do that to her. But I really did try to help her, I know you don’t think so, but I did. I realized after talking to her that her intentions were not to get back into your life that way, she just wanted to keep you safe…from what I have no idea.” She crying now but I take no pity on her. She disgusts me and I can’t even look at her.
“Max please, you have to believe me. I know that whatever I say isn’t going to make it better but….”
“Isabel I don’t want to hear it. I’m done. This conversation is done!”
“Max, Isabel? What the hell is going on?” We both turn and see, Mom, Dad, Liz standing there staring at us. I wonder how long they have been here for.
“Mom! Nothing Max and I were just talking.” Isabel says but by the looks on their faces they have been standing there for quite a while. I decide I want nothing more to do with that conversation.
“Liz, baby what are you doing here? I thought they were going to call me when they let you out.” I walk over to her; she’s standing on crutches leaning against the wall.
“Your parents were at the hospital and we thought we’d surprise you, but I guess we were the ones surprised huh?” She says in a low voice so only I could hear her. My parents have already started inundating Isabel with questions about the argument they obviously heard all of.
“I’m just glad they let you out. Let me take you upstairs you look tired.” She gives me a small crooked smile.
“I am, walking with these things under my arms is not the most comfortable thing in the world.”
“I know, but how about you wrap your arms around my neck and I’ll take these and place them against the wall.”
“Sounds good to me.” I remove the crutches and she slowly slides one arm at a time around my neck, and then I bend slightly and lift her up tucking my one arm under her knees. I swiftly carry her up the stairs to Damian’s room. She feels so good against me, so tiny and warm.
“Thank you Max. I don’t think I would have made it up the stairs.”
“No problem. Look Damian won’t be back with Alex for at least another hour so you can get some sleep here okay?” I look at her lying in Damian’s twin bed and she looks so fragile, yet so beautiful.
“I miss him, I can’t wait to tell him how much I loved his present.” She says as I remove her sneakers.
“I know you do Liz and I know he will be so excited to see you, now get some rest.” I smile at her then lean down and place a soft kiss on her cheek. As I pull away though her hand stops me and she looks up at me.
“Max?”
“Yeah?”
“Stay with me please. I just don’t want to be alone, at least until I fall asleep?” She asks and I can hear the slightest hint of fear laced in her words. I wonder what that’s all about?
“Sure Liz, just ah…scoot over a bit.” She rolls over so I can lay down behind her after I take off my shoes. I place one arm under my head on the pillow and my other I let drape over her waist. I can remember the hundreds of times we were like this, we…I was happy then.
“I’m glad your bed was bigger Max, because I couldn’t imagine sleeping on this small mattress for all those years.”
“You’re right Liz.” We both laugh remembering all the times we stayed in this room together.
“Thank you Max.” She says while yawning and I snuggle up against her back and hug her tighter against me. We both fall asleep without another word.
TBC…
Last edited by Behrsgirl77 on Wed Sep 29, 2004 5:48 pm, edited 2 times in total.
-
Behrsgirl77
- Obsessed Roswellian
- Posts: 633
- Joined: Sat Jan 31, 2004 11:21 am
- Location: New Jersey, USA
- Contact:
Chapter 29
Chapter 29
Michael
I have never dreaded going home more than I have today. During the whole plane ride all I could think about was “Am I doing the right thing” in breaking it off with Angela. However, just when that thought enters my mind, the very next one is Maria.
I don’t know how I could possibly forgive her, but I do. That fact alone infuriates me, I’m weak and I know it. I get within inches of her and I crack. I wish I could be strong like Max, but I’m not. Maria was and still is the love of my life. Yes, I could marry Angela and be happy but would our marriage last if I were still harboring feelings for my ex? I’m not sure, maybe yes, maybe no, what I do know is that if I don’t give it a shot, I’ll spend the rest of my life wondering and regretting.
Sometimes I wonder was it my fault? Was she trying to tell me she wasn’t happy or that she didn’t want to get married? That would probably take me forever to figure out, it’s just another thing that her and I need to discuss. Mainly what it all comes down to for me at least is why? Why didn’t she just tell me what she wanted? Why did she think that leaving me was the answer, I would have gone with her if she only asked, but she didn’t.
The car slowly pulls into the driveway and I can already see Angela’s car there. Great she’s home, well no time like the present to break the bad news.
“Hi sweetheart!” I opened the front door and she was sitting in the living room, she quickly jumps up from the couch to embrace me. I take a really deep breath, I wish I could prolong this moment but I can’t.
“Hi Angie.”
“Michael, is everything okay? You don’t look so good? Oh God! Is it Liz? Is she okay? I mean…”
“Angie, slow down. First of all Liz is great, she should actually be headed home today. But…”
“But what Michael?” She looks at me confused. After I had placed my bags in the hallway I reach out my hand to her, she took it immediately.
“Michael you’re scaring me.” Me too.
“I know and I don’t mean to but we need to talk, so let’s just sit down okay?”
“O-okay.” She says hesitantly. We walk back into the living room and I take a seat beside her, she looks really worried and I really hate to do this. In fact I feel like running out of the room and locking my self in the bathroom for all of eternity.
“Angela, I ah…I talked to Maria the other night.”
“When?”
“The night we had the fight because I told you I needed to go to Max’s house to talk to him, well I didn’t go to talk to him, I went to talk to her.” I chance a look at her when she quickly removed her hand from mine, not that I blame her.
“So you lied to me? Why did you lie? You could have told me where you were going.”
“I didn’t tell you because I didn’t think it was going to be anything, I just thought she wanted to apologize to me and that would be it.”
“What do you mean you thought?” Boy, she sure does pay attention to details doesn’t she? Things are about to get worse.
“I…what I mean is that she did apologize but I came to realize that I…I still love her.” I can’t even look at her at this point, I hear her gasp and rise from the couch.
“I can understand that you think you still love her, I mean she was your girlfriend for four years after all, I mean then she’s back in your life all of sudden, yes I can see how you could get it all confused.” I look up at her and rise from the couch to stand in front of her, she is making this so hard at this point, and she’s in denial, so I have to explain.
“No Angela, I don’t think that I still love her…I know I still love her. I’m in love with her and I can’t be with you or marry you, if I feel this way.”
“What?! Are you breaking up with me? No Michael, this is not acceptable. No!” She starts crying and I try to comfort her but she won’t see of it.
“Don’t touch me! Did you sleep with her?” Huh?
“What?! No! All we did was talk and she fell asleep that was it, I took her to one of Max’s bedrooms and I left to come back home. I swear Angie I would never do that.” She’s gasping for air as this point and her tears are falling freely. So I wrap my arms around her even in protest she succumbs.
“Why Michael? I love you, you asked me to marry you. Did you love me at all?” I pull away from her and look her in the eyes.
“Yes, I love you so much, but I’m not in love with you. I thought I was, I thought it was enough to try really hard to forget her but it didn’t work and you deserve so much more than someone trying to love you the way you love me, and don’t you get it? You deserve to have someone be completely in love with you and only you, not someone trying to forget his ex and move on, it’s just not right Angie.” She simply nods, there really isn’t much for her to say because I’m not going to change my mind and she knows it. She wipes her tears and takes deep breathes to get herself under control.
“I guess I’ll just get my things and I’ll go to my parents or something.”
“What?! No Angela stay as long as you need to, I’m not throwing you out.”
“It’s your place Michael, I can’t stay.”
“Yes you can, at least until you find a place okay?”
“With you? No I don’t think that’s going to work.” She’s right, that’s not going to work at all.
“I’ll stay at Max’s, lord knows he has enough rooms in that house, so I’ll just grab some of my things and head over there.”
“Okay.” She says, then turns and heads for the kitchen. Looks like I have to make a phone call.
***********************************
Max
I woke up first and watched Liz sleeping. I’ve done it a million times in the past, but this time I really took the time to soak all of her in, after all this will probably be the last time we’re in this situation. A big part of me is terrified that she won’t wake up if she falls asleep; I know I’m just paranoid but still I think about it.
I wish I had some answers, all I know for sure, because it was from Liz’s mouth is that, she was never pregnant with Jordan’s baby and most importantly she never slept with him. I don’t understand that one at all, if they didn’t sleep together then why did she tell me they did? Why did she make me or rather want me to believe it? And what was she scared of? Once again I’m left waiting for her, for answers, I just hope I can hold out before I implode.
After our nap, I left Liz upstairs to wait for Damian to get home. She wanted it to be a surprise for when he got home. That will make his day and I can only hope that Liz will be able to help Damian through his parent’s separation. He’s a smart kid and eventually he’ll figure out that daddy is sleeping downstairs instead of with his mommy. My father tells me that Isabel and Alex were waiting to tell him only because he was already dealing with so much having to do with Liz. I couldn’t agree more that waiting is best in this situation. I have to give credit where credit is due, and both Isabel and Alex make sure that no matter what they’re going through, that Damian is number one in their lives. I wonder if I’ll ever be a father sometimes, do I have what it takes? I really need to stop letting my mind wander to the impossible. I can’t even decide my own feelings, which tells me one thing; I’m not ready to take on that role yet.
When I enter kitchen, I see Isabel and Alex playing with Damian in the backyard, but both my parents are in the kitchen sitting at the table. My mother looks really distraught and I don’t even know what to say to her.
“Hi Mom, Dad.”
“Hello honey, is Liz doing okay?” Mom asks.
“Yes Mom, she’s fine, she’s just upstairs waiting for Damian. She can’t wait to see him but she wanted it to be a surprise for him. I know she’ll be coming down afterwards.”
“Okay Max, I’ll just go tell Isabel and Alex.” My Dad says rising from his spot next to Mom.
“Thanks Dad.” He heads outside but I noticed my mother staring off into space.
“Mom, are you okay?” I say stepping closer to her.
“Max honey, I’m so sorry, I had no idea all this was happening in my own house. I should have paid better attention.”
“Mom, don’t blame yourself, you and Dad aren’t babysitters for Isabel, she’s a grown woman and she messed up really bad, but that has nothing to do with you.”
“I know but what if Liz thinks that we knew and that we just let it happen, I mean…God Max that girl has suffered so much, probably more than we know and I just feel so…responsible.”
“Mom, first of all Liz never could or would blame you or Dad for any of this, you guys are the closest thing she has to parents, so please don’t ever think that. Secondly, you can’t be responsible for something that was out of your hands, I should have been here for her and I wasn’t. I have to live with that but you guys don’t.”
”Honey, it’s not your fault you couldn’t have done anything to help the situation.” I know she’s trying to help me but I know my responsibility in this all, but for sake of argument I just agree with her.
“Uncle Max!” I turn from my Mom to the sliding glass door to my left.
“Hey big guy, how are you?!” He runs to me and I lean over and scoop him up in my arms hoisting him up on my hip. He quickly wraps him arms around my neck.
“Good, I was playing all day with Daddy in the park.”
“Oh really? And what were you playing?” I already know…baseball.
“Uncle Maaaxxx, you know already…I always play baseball with Daddy.” See what did I tell you?
“Are you tired?”
“Nope.” I have to laugh a little, what kid ever says they’re tired?
“So, I guess that means your up for your surprise?” His face lights up and a big smile stretches across his face.
“Ooh a surprise! I love surprises Uncle Max.” He’s jumping up and down at this point in my arms. I place him gently on the floor. I look up at Alex and Isabel to see if it’s okay and they simply nod.
“How about we go upstairs and get that surprise.”
“Oh it’s in my room? Is it a toy? Is it a video game? Is it a…”
“Whoa! Slow down trooper, how about we go find out?” He takes my hand and begins to pull me in the direction of the stairs leading to his bedroom.
“Come on!”
“Alright, I’m coming. See you guys in a little bit.” I say over my shoulder as Damian ushers me quickly out the kitchen.
“Okay Max.” I hear my Dad say as we reach the staircase.
When Damian and I reach the top step, I tell him to close his eyes and not to peek. I lean over and see him squinting.
“Hey no peeking!”
“Oh alright!” He pouts. This boy is going to be a heartbreaker when he grows up. What am I talking about? He already has the attention of every girl in his class at school.
I reach his bedroom door and I see Liz sitting up on his bed, her hands in her lap, when she hears us approach she looks up and a smile that melts my heart makes itself present across her face.
I mouth ‘Hi’ to her she blushes slightly. I wish she were mine. What? Where did that come from, that is not what I was going to say.
“Alright big guy keep them closed a little longer.”
“Okay Uncle Max and I’m not peeking either.” I have to smile at his innocence. I walk him into the room and I position him right in front of Liz. She nods to give me the okay.
“Open your eyes now.” I’m standing next to him so that I can see his reaction. He takes a few seconds to really believe what’s in front of his eyes.
“Aunt Liz!” He lunges at her with a force so great that he knocks her flat on her back on the bed.
“Hi sweetie! I missed you so much!” She embraces him and I help her up off the bed back into sitting position because he’s not going to let her go anytime soon.
“I missed you so much Aunt Liz! I went to see you in the hospital and I talked to you and I gave you a present. Oh! But I left it there, did you see it?” He looked a little hurt by the fact that she may have not seen it.
“Of course I saw it honey, and I love it.”
“Yeah, it was a picture of you and me and Uncle Max at the park when I was littler.” I remember that day so clearly, we were at the park with my parents that day, and Damian was about five at the time. Liz and I had spent the entire day together with him playing; that was a really good day for us. Sometimes I forget about all the times Liz and I spent together just doing trivial things, but that’s what was so great about our friendship we could do anything or nothing at all and have a great time.
“Alright guys I’m going to leave you guys alone, Liz I’ll be downstairs so just send Damian down when you’re ready to come down and I’ll come and get you.”
“Okay thanks Max.” I leave the room but my mind still continues to wander through the memories of my past with her.
***********************************
Liz
I am so happy to see Damian. I absolutely love this kid like he was my own. I would do anything for him.
“Aunt Liz?”
“Yes.” I run my hands through his soft hair while he sits in my lap. And he refuses to leave my lap and I can’t complain.
“I’m so happy you’re okay but I’m sad.”
“Sad why?”
“Cause you missed my birthday and I told Daddy I wanted to wait for you so you won’t be sad but he said you would be sad if I didn’t have my birthday.” I smile at him because of his innocence, if only things could be as simple as that.
“You know I would have been sad if you missed your birthday, because it’s so special.”
“It is?”
“Yes, that is the day we all celebrate that you came into our lives and because we love you so much we never want to miss it. So I’m sorry I missed it but I know your mom took lots of pictures and I know you’re going to tell me all about it and show me all your new toys right?”
“Yes Aunt Liz, I’ll tell Mommy to get all the pictures and I’m gonna show you my new toys!” He slowly extracts himself from my lap and skips across his room to get his toys. He has to be the most precious thing I have ever seen. He makes me think what it would be like for me to have child. I was close but fate stepped in and made the decision for me. When I first found out I was pregnant I was upset to say the least, how could I not be? It was a stranger’s baby, just thinking about that makes me sick to my stomach literally, but after the initial shock I took it as a sign. A sign to revaluate my life and take control, that’s what I was trying to do that night but it didn’t work out the way I thought it would. I don’t know why I was being so optimistic that was my problem, I was expecting everything to go smoothly instead it turned out exactly the way my life always does…bad.
I wonder what it would be like to have my own baby. What am I talking about? I don’t even have a place to live. Having a baby is last on my long list of problems at this point in my life. Right now the thing on my mind is facing Isabel, I can’t believe what I heard her say. It really hurts that she did all that because of how I treated Max, then again I couldn’t be a hypocrite either because I did hurt Max. And because of that hurt he moved on and won the heart of someone else, it pains me to think about it but if he’s happy then that’s all I could hope for at this point, along with his forgiveness.
I won’t let myself think of all the questions he must have and that answers that I have to provide him with. He needs the answers and I need to tell him the truth, but if I’m honest with myself even after I tell him the truth he’s going to know that I was holding back and I shouldn’t have. He was my best friend above everything else and I trusted him with my life but I wasn’t the best friend I should have been to him, that’s where I failed him. Because what it all boils down to is the fact that I lied to him, and as much as I know it hurt him, it hurt me even more to know that I felt like I had no choice.
“Aunt Liz. Aunt Liz! Aunt Liz!” Damian’s voice pulls me from my thoughts.
“Yes sweetie? Oh your toys! Why don’t you bring them up on top of the bed so we can look at them together.”
“Sure.” He puts them all on the bed for me then crawls back into my lap and begins telling me about each one and whom they were from.
***********************************
Max
I am lying down on the couch downstairs in the living room. I have the TV on but I’m not watching it. I’m lost in my thoughts once again. This has got to stop. Just seeing Liz so playful and carefree reminds me of the Liz I knew, but maybe I didn’t know her at all. No. I know her, something happened and I will find out what it was.
I decide to turn my gaze to the television; currently there is a movie on…chick flick… figures.
Liz is the Queen of chick flicks, if there is one playing within a ten-mile radius, she knows about it. I mean down to the time, day and theater. If it’s coming on DVD, she knows the day it’s coming out and what store will have it available first. Crazy.
It makes me laugh though because I know she wasn’t faking and I know that was Liz, Liz with no worries anyway. The thing I don’t get is that she was with Jordan during these times. So did something happen after that time? I don’t know anymore.
Oh brother, here we have the classic chick flick date. Guy picks girl up at her house; they have dinner and a movie. Now the only good thing about that is the movie, you know when the girl gets scared and practically jumps out of her chair into your lap. I remember the first time I took Liz to the movies to see something other than a chick flick, I wanted to see the first Halloween, they had brought it back to theaters for a limited time and I didn’t want to miss it. I was going away to college at the end of the summer, and I wanted to spend as much time with her before I left as I could. I usually went to see those types of movies with Michael or Alex.
She begged me not to take her and normally I would listen to her but I wasn’t budging on that one. She was terrified to go to sleep or anywhere without every single light on.
***********************************
“Come on Max, I don’t want to see it. Can’t we just watch another movie?” She tells me giving me her ‘I’m a lost little puppy come help me’ face. She is too adorable for words and I love her even more for it. Unfortunately for her I’m not changing my mind on this one.
“No Liz.”
“No? What is that Max, you never tell me no.” She looks hurt and confused.
“I’m sorry baby but I’m going to see Halloween and I want you to come with me but if you don’t want to then you can stay here.”
“And do what Max? Sit in your room watching TV? No I’ll just go but you know how I hate scary movies.” I walk up to her and wrap my arms around her waist and she looks up at me.
“Liz it’s just a movie and besides I’ll never let anything happen to you, so you coming?” I ask her giving her my knowing smirk; I know she’s going to give in. I just wonder how long it’s going to take her.
“I don’t know, I mean I could just draw if I get bored waiting for you. Let me think about it for a little while.” She extracts my arms from around her waist to sit on the edge of my bed.
“Liz, you know it starts in like a half hour so you get like five seconds to decide.” She lies down and places her arms behind her head. She’s stalling damnit!
“No Max, I’m not going. I’ll be scared, then you’ll make fun of me and then you’ll come back here and scare me.” She sits up and crosses her arms. I approach her slowly and get on my knees in front of her.
“Baby I would never do that to you first of all, and secondly I really want to spend some time with you, but if you don’t want to go then I guess I’ll…”
“Really?”
“Really what?”
“You want to spend time with me?” She asks shyly not looking directly at me anymore. How can she not know that I love spending time with her?
“Liz, I love spending time with you, so if you really don’t want to go I won’t go.” Her head snapped up to look into my eyes.
“Max.” She whispers my name and I look at how her features change before she asks,
“You would miss the movie for me? I mean you’ve wanted to see it for so long.”
“It’s not that important Liz, at least not as important as you are, so yes if you don’t want to go I won’t go either.” Just then she lunges at me and wraps her arms around my neck and places kisses all over my face.
“Thank you Max.” I guess this means I’ll be missing yet another movie, but it’s worth it to make her happy and to see her smile. She gets up off the bed and walks over to the door.
“Come on Max we’re going to miss the movie.” She opens the door and makes her way down the hall. What the hell just happened? I shrug my shoulders and follow her out.
We make it to the movies just in time for the previews to start.
“Liz do you want something to drink?” I know her answer is going to be no but I love hearing her excuse for it.
“No Max you know that if I even take a sip of something I’ll have to pee like a Russian race horse and then people will start getting evil in the theater after about the fifth time I get up because I’ll be in the way. No thanks!” She sits back in her seat, she’s too cute for words.
“Okay Liz.” Of course I know that’s all bullshit because the movie will start and about five minutes in she’ll be sneaking sips of my soda.
“Max what if it’s really scary? I know you saw it so like on a scale of one to ten, how scary is it?” She looks at me seriously.
“I would say a definite ten, especially when Jamie Lee Curtis is in the closet screaming for her life cause Jason’s trying to kill her, yeah a ten.” I say nonchalantly. Then I feel her death grip on my forearm.
“Are you serious? Max I can’t watch this, I’ll be too scared.” She hisses out to me. I turn slightly in my chair and I lift my hand to caress the side of her face.
“Liz it will be okay, I’m here and if you get scared just cover your eyes and don’t look at the screen.” Right at that moment the lights went out and the movie started, I could feel her grip tighten against my arm and I just had to smile.
About a half hour into the movie, she had her head buried in my shoulder. I just ran my arm up and down her back trying to comfort her. I know she was here because of me but I couldn’t enjoy myself if she was scared to death. Nothing really happened but she said,
“The music is creepy Max. God! Who comes up with this shit? Does someone sit in their bedroom at night in the dark thinking about what the creepiest sounds they could create and put in a movie that is almost completely pitched black with people screaming everywhere, that’s a job for the records books Max. Getting paid to scare the shit out of people.” She says it so seriously and her eyes are practically bugging out of her head.
Ten minutes later she hops up off her seat and situates herself on my lap burring her head in my neck whenever she thought something was going to happen. I can’t say I didn’t love to feel her next to me. I wish she was mine for all time, but she’s not. I reached out my arm to grab the soda in the holder and take a few sips, I knew she wanted some but she has yet to reach for it, so when her eyes were glued to the screen, I placed the straw near her lips and just like I knew she took a few sips.
After the movie she was terrified to walk to the parking lot to get the car so I had to carry her there…and into the house. My parents are away on a business trip and since it was the summer Isabel wasn’t home, so I brought her right to my bedroom. I quickly went into the bathroom with the intent on changing my clothes for bed, but she won’t let me leave her alone.
“Where are you going?”
“What do you mean? Same place I go every night, to the bathroom to change.”
“No.”
“Ah no?”
“Damn straight Evans I saw that damn movie and now I’m terrified so, you can’t leave me here.”
“Liz, are you sure?”
“Yes, now I’ll turn around and you get changed.”
“Why are you turning around, it’s not like you’ve never…”
“That is besides the point, now just change. Oh and I need a shirt cause I didn’t bring a change of clothes.”
***********************************
The whole night and every night for the entire summer that was the routine, after that I never took her to see one unless it was something she said she wanted to see.
My cell phone ringing brought me from my thoughts. I flipped it open but didn’t recognize the number.
“Hello?”
“Hey Max what’s going on?”
“Michael, where are you?”
“I’m a grabbing something to eat why?” Okay this line of questioning is getting me nowhere.
“Alright then, what happened with Angela? Did you tell her?” He was quite for a moment; I think maybe he didn’t hear me.
“Michael?”
“I’m here, I told her and she cried. Then I told her to stay at the house until she found another place or whatever, so…” I already know what his next question is because I already knew what would happen, he would let her stay until she decided what she wanted to do.
“So?”
“I wanted to find out if I could crash at your place until she moves out? I know that with Liz coming and everything…”
“Michael, there is plenty of room and you know it, so just haul your shit over there and I’ll call you later after I talk to Liz.”
“You haven’t talked to her yet?”
“No, but I will just as soon as we are done with dinner, and then maybe after we watch a movie or something, and then maybe I’ll just you know wait till tomorrow because after all she just got out of the hospital and I don’t want to drop this on her or….”
“Stop! Maxwell you have to tell her and I know what you mean maybe you should wait till later or tomorrow, but aren’t you leaving the day after tomorrow?”
“Yeah.” I answer him meekly.
“And she can’t fly right?”
“No the doctors said it would be best if she waited, but I can’t Michael I have to get back there, so I’ll have to tell her tonight you know to give her time to think and stuff.” I honestly do, I’m trying to prolong the conversation but I need for her to understand how I feel about her staying here and staying with me.
“Then I’ll be here for you when you need me.”
“Speaking of needing, how are you doing Michael? I mean are you okay? Do you think you did the right thing?”
“I’m not going to lie it was hard, but what’s even harder is living without Maria. The easy part was breaking things off with Angela, the hard part is trying to see what or even if Maria and I have anything left to be saved.”
“I know you do Michael and when I get back, I will help you.”
“Thanks Max.”
“What are big brothers for anyway?”
“Big brother, Max we’re the same age, in fact my birthday is before yours so, I’m the big brother.”
“Details Michael, don’t get hung up on them.” I say laughingly.
“Whatever, later.”
“Later.”
I lean up to turn off the television and I see Alex enter the room.
“Hey Max, what’s going on?”
“Nothing much Alex, did you talk to Liz yet?”
“Nah, I was just letting her get situated and everything. Did you talk to her?” I look away from him and rise from the couch.
“No, but I will before the day is over. How are you doing Alex? I haven’t seen you around much?” I ask him and he sinks into the nearest couch to regard me.
“I’m okay I guess, it’s just really hard because I still live here and I have to see her everyday.” I feel his pain, right now he probably doesn’t know anything about the fight I had with her and I’m not going to bring it up.
“I know you guys had a fight.” He says to me and I quickly turn to face him.
“You do?” Isabel actually told Alex, I can’t believe it.
“Yeah, she told me it all when I found her crying in the bathroom an hour ago.” I feel bad now, maybe I was too hard on her, maybe I should have just tried to see it from her side or…
“Max stop!” Alex rises from the couch and stands in front of me. Alex is creepy sometimes; it’s like he knows what you’re thinking by just reading the expressions on your face. I noticed Liz does that a lot too.
“You didn’t do or say anything wrong, you have to stop blaming yourself for what people do, it’s not your fault, you couldn’t have stopped it if you tried. Isabel has been digging that hole for a long time Max and it’s up to her to change, not anyone else. Hell even I can’t save her from herself.”
“Yeah but she’s my…”
“No! Max you have someone else more important right now that needs you, someone you need to help because she wants to be helped. Isabel will come around, I hope but until then she has to do it on her own, she can’t ride someone else’s coat tails any longer. She has to want to change not just say it.”
“What does that mean for you guys? I mean are you not going to try?” I wonder if he’s giving up on her, Isabel is a difficult person to love but I always thought that her and Alex were going to be together forever. They took the impossible situation and worked at it and made it, I’d hate to see them come to an end.
“Max, don’t hate me okay for saying this. I love your sister more than I could ever love any other person, but she hurt me over and over again. She has lied and manipulated people, myself included. I don’t know how to love her like this, if this is the person that she chooses to be, then I can’t be with her no matter how much I want to. I would be lying to her and myself and I won’t do that, not when Damian is involved. I won’t stay with her because of him, because we didn’t get together because of him. I need to not be with Isabel, so when we move the California I won’t be living with her and I won’t have a relationship with her outside of Damian. We need a break otherwise this will destroy us and there will be nothing left to fix.”
“First of all Alex I could never hate you, what happens between you and Isabel is exactly that, between the two of you. I can separate my feelings on the situation but I completely understand where you’re coming from, it’s exactly where I am with her as well. That’s why I’m kind of glad I’ll be leaving in two days because I need to get away and just reevaluate things.”
“And Liz?”
“Alex, I haven’t told Liz yet, but I will tonight.”
“Good.” I just nod and start to leave the room when Alex’s voice stops me,
“Don’t let her win Max.” I don’t turn around I simply tell him,
“Trust me I have no intentions of losing.” I continue my way towards the stairs and to Liz.
TBC…
Michael
I have never dreaded going home more than I have today. During the whole plane ride all I could think about was “Am I doing the right thing” in breaking it off with Angela. However, just when that thought enters my mind, the very next one is Maria.
I don’t know how I could possibly forgive her, but I do. That fact alone infuriates me, I’m weak and I know it. I get within inches of her and I crack. I wish I could be strong like Max, but I’m not. Maria was and still is the love of my life. Yes, I could marry Angela and be happy but would our marriage last if I were still harboring feelings for my ex? I’m not sure, maybe yes, maybe no, what I do know is that if I don’t give it a shot, I’ll spend the rest of my life wondering and regretting.
Sometimes I wonder was it my fault? Was she trying to tell me she wasn’t happy or that she didn’t want to get married? That would probably take me forever to figure out, it’s just another thing that her and I need to discuss. Mainly what it all comes down to for me at least is why? Why didn’t she just tell me what she wanted? Why did she think that leaving me was the answer, I would have gone with her if she only asked, but she didn’t.
The car slowly pulls into the driveway and I can already see Angela’s car there. Great she’s home, well no time like the present to break the bad news.
“Hi sweetheart!” I opened the front door and she was sitting in the living room, she quickly jumps up from the couch to embrace me. I take a really deep breath, I wish I could prolong this moment but I can’t.
“Hi Angie.”
“Michael, is everything okay? You don’t look so good? Oh God! Is it Liz? Is she okay? I mean…”
“Angie, slow down. First of all Liz is great, she should actually be headed home today. But…”
“But what Michael?” She looks at me confused. After I had placed my bags in the hallway I reach out my hand to her, she took it immediately.
“Michael you’re scaring me.” Me too.
“I know and I don’t mean to but we need to talk, so let’s just sit down okay?”
“O-okay.” She says hesitantly. We walk back into the living room and I take a seat beside her, she looks really worried and I really hate to do this. In fact I feel like running out of the room and locking my self in the bathroom for all of eternity.
“Angela, I ah…I talked to Maria the other night.”
“When?”
“The night we had the fight because I told you I needed to go to Max’s house to talk to him, well I didn’t go to talk to him, I went to talk to her.” I chance a look at her when she quickly removed her hand from mine, not that I blame her.
“So you lied to me? Why did you lie? You could have told me where you were going.”
“I didn’t tell you because I didn’t think it was going to be anything, I just thought she wanted to apologize to me and that would be it.”
“What do you mean you thought?” Boy, she sure does pay attention to details doesn’t she? Things are about to get worse.
“I…what I mean is that she did apologize but I came to realize that I…I still love her.” I can’t even look at her at this point, I hear her gasp and rise from the couch.
“I can understand that you think you still love her, I mean she was your girlfriend for four years after all, I mean then she’s back in your life all of sudden, yes I can see how you could get it all confused.” I look up at her and rise from the couch to stand in front of her, she is making this so hard at this point, and she’s in denial, so I have to explain.
“No Angela, I don’t think that I still love her…I know I still love her. I’m in love with her and I can’t be with you or marry you, if I feel this way.”
“What?! Are you breaking up with me? No Michael, this is not acceptable. No!” She starts crying and I try to comfort her but she won’t see of it.
“Don’t touch me! Did you sleep with her?” Huh?
“What?! No! All we did was talk and she fell asleep that was it, I took her to one of Max’s bedrooms and I left to come back home. I swear Angie I would never do that.” She’s gasping for air as this point and her tears are falling freely. So I wrap my arms around her even in protest she succumbs.
“Why Michael? I love you, you asked me to marry you. Did you love me at all?” I pull away from her and look her in the eyes.
“Yes, I love you so much, but I’m not in love with you. I thought I was, I thought it was enough to try really hard to forget her but it didn’t work and you deserve so much more than someone trying to love you the way you love me, and don’t you get it? You deserve to have someone be completely in love with you and only you, not someone trying to forget his ex and move on, it’s just not right Angie.” She simply nods, there really isn’t much for her to say because I’m not going to change my mind and she knows it. She wipes her tears and takes deep breathes to get herself under control.
“I guess I’ll just get my things and I’ll go to my parents or something.”
“What?! No Angela stay as long as you need to, I’m not throwing you out.”
“It’s your place Michael, I can’t stay.”
“Yes you can, at least until you find a place okay?”
“With you? No I don’t think that’s going to work.” She’s right, that’s not going to work at all.
“I’ll stay at Max’s, lord knows he has enough rooms in that house, so I’ll just grab some of my things and head over there.”
“Okay.” She says, then turns and heads for the kitchen. Looks like I have to make a phone call.
***********************************
Max
I woke up first and watched Liz sleeping. I’ve done it a million times in the past, but this time I really took the time to soak all of her in, after all this will probably be the last time we’re in this situation. A big part of me is terrified that she won’t wake up if she falls asleep; I know I’m just paranoid but still I think about it.
I wish I had some answers, all I know for sure, because it was from Liz’s mouth is that, she was never pregnant with Jordan’s baby and most importantly she never slept with him. I don’t understand that one at all, if they didn’t sleep together then why did she tell me they did? Why did she make me or rather want me to believe it? And what was she scared of? Once again I’m left waiting for her, for answers, I just hope I can hold out before I implode.
After our nap, I left Liz upstairs to wait for Damian to get home. She wanted it to be a surprise for when he got home. That will make his day and I can only hope that Liz will be able to help Damian through his parent’s separation. He’s a smart kid and eventually he’ll figure out that daddy is sleeping downstairs instead of with his mommy. My father tells me that Isabel and Alex were waiting to tell him only because he was already dealing with so much having to do with Liz. I couldn’t agree more that waiting is best in this situation. I have to give credit where credit is due, and both Isabel and Alex make sure that no matter what they’re going through, that Damian is number one in their lives. I wonder if I’ll ever be a father sometimes, do I have what it takes? I really need to stop letting my mind wander to the impossible. I can’t even decide my own feelings, which tells me one thing; I’m not ready to take on that role yet.
When I enter kitchen, I see Isabel and Alex playing with Damian in the backyard, but both my parents are in the kitchen sitting at the table. My mother looks really distraught and I don’t even know what to say to her.
“Hi Mom, Dad.”
“Hello honey, is Liz doing okay?” Mom asks.
“Yes Mom, she’s fine, she’s just upstairs waiting for Damian. She can’t wait to see him but she wanted it to be a surprise for him. I know she’ll be coming down afterwards.”
“Okay Max, I’ll just go tell Isabel and Alex.” My Dad says rising from his spot next to Mom.
“Thanks Dad.” He heads outside but I noticed my mother staring off into space.
“Mom, are you okay?” I say stepping closer to her.
“Max honey, I’m so sorry, I had no idea all this was happening in my own house. I should have paid better attention.”
“Mom, don’t blame yourself, you and Dad aren’t babysitters for Isabel, she’s a grown woman and she messed up really bad, but that has nothing to do with you.”
“I know but what if Liz thinks that we knew and that we just let it happen, I mean…God Max that girl has suffered so much, probably more than we know and I just feel so…responsible.”
“Mom, first of all Liz never could or would blame you or Dad for any of this, you guys are the closest thing she has to parents, so please don’t ever think that. Secondly, you can’t be responsible for something that was out of your hands, I should have been here for her and I wasn’t. I have to live with that but you guys don’t.”
”Honey, it’s not your fault you couldn’t have done anything to help the situation.” I know she’s trying to help me but I know my responsibility in this all, but for sake of argument I just agree with her.
“Uncle Max!” I turn from my Mom to the sliding glass door to my left.
“Hey big guy, how are you?!” He runs to me and I lean over and scoop him up in my arms hoisting him up on my hip. He quickly wraps him arms around my neck.
“Good, I was playing all day with Daddy in the park.”
“Oh really? And what were you playing?” I already know…baseball.
“Uncle Maaaxxx, you know already…I always play baseball with Daddy.” See what did I tell you?
“Are you tired?”
“Nope.” I have to laugh a little, what kid ever says they’re tired?
“So, I guess that means your up for your surprise?” His face lights up and a big smile stretches across his face.
“Ooh a surprise! I love surprises Uncle Max.” He’s jumping up and down at this point in my arms. I place him gently on the floor. I look up at Alex and Isabel to see if it’s okay and they simply nod.
“How about we go upstairs and get that surprise.”
“Oh it’s in my room? Is it a toy? Is it a video game? Is it a…”
“Whoa! Slow down trooper, how about we go find out?” He takes my hand and begins to pull me in the direction of the stairs leading to his bedroom.
“Come on!”
“Alright, I’m coming. See you guys in a little bit.” I say over my shoulder as Damian ushers me quickly out the kitchen.
“Okay Max.” I hear my Dad say as we reach the staircase.
When Damian and I reach the top step, I tell him to close his eyes and not to peek. I lean over and see him squinting.
“Hey no peeking!”
“Oh alright!” He pouts. This boy is going to be a heartbreaker when he grows up. What am I talking about? He already has the attention of every girl in his class at school.
I reach his bedroom door and I see Liz sitting up on his bed, her hands in her lap, when she hears us approach she looks up and a smile that melts my heart makes itself present across her face.
I mouth ‘Hi’ to her she blushes slightly. I wish she were mine. What? Where did that come from, that is not what I was going to say.
“Alright big guy keep them closed a little longer.”
“Okay Uncle Max and I’m not peeking either.” I have to smile at his innocence. I walk him into the room and I position him right in front of Liz. She nods to give me the okay.
“Open your eyes now.” I’m standing next to him so that I can see his reaction. He takes a few seconds to really believe what’s in front of his eyes.
“Aunt Liz!” He lunges at her with a force so great that he knocks her flat on her back on the bed.
“Hi sweetie! I missed you so much!” She embraces him and I help her up off the bed back into sitting position because he’s not going to let her go anytime soon.
“I missed you so much Aunt Liz! I went to see you in the hospital and I talked to you and I gave you a present. Oh! But I left it there, did you see it?” He looked a little hurt by the fact that she may have not seen it.
“Of course I saw it honey, and I love it.”
“Yeah, it was a picture of you and me and Uncle Max at the park when I was littler.” I remember that day so clearly, we were at the park with my parents that day, and Damian was about five at the time. Liz and I had spent the entire day together with him playing; that was a really good day for us. Sometimes I forget about all the times Liz and I spent together just doing trivial things, but that’s what was so great about our friendship we could do anything or nothing at all and have a great time.
“Alright guys I’m going to leave you guys alone, Liz I’ll be downstairs so just send Damian down when you’re ready to come down and I’ll come and get you.”
“Okay thanks Max.” I leave the room but my mind still continues to wander through the memories of my past with her.
***********************************
Liz
I am so happy to see Damian. I absolutely love this kid like he was my own. I would do anything for him.
“Aunt Liz?”
“Yes.” I run my hands through his soft hair while he sits in my lap. And he refuses to leave my lap and I can’t complain.
“I’m so happy you’re okay but I’m sad.”
“Sad why?”
“Cause you missed my birthday and I told Daddy I wanted to wait for you so you won’t be sad but he said you would be sad if I didn’t have my birthday.” I smile at him because of his innocence, if only things could be as simple as that.
“You know I would have been sad if you missed your birthday, because it’s so special.”
“It is?”
“Yes, that is the day we all celebrate that you came into our lives and because we love you so much we never want to miss it. So I’m sorry I missed it but I know your mom took lots of pictures and I know you’re going to tell me all about it and show me all your new toys right?”
“Yes Aunt Liz, I’ll tell Mommy to get all the pictures and I’m gonna show you my new toys!” He slowly extracts himself from my lap and skips across his room to get his toys. He has to be the most precious thing I have ever seen. He makes me think what it would be like for me to have child. I was close but fate stepped in and made the decision for me. When I first found out I was pregnant I was upset to say the least, how could I not be? It was a stranger’s baby, just thinking about that makes me sick to my stomach literally, but after the initial shock I took it as a sign. A sign to revaluate my life and take control, that’s what I was trying to do that night but it didn’t work out the way I thought it would. I don’t know why I was being so optimistic that was my problem, I was expecting everything to go smoothly instead it turned out exactly the way my life always does…bad.
I wonder what it would be like to have my own baby. What am I talking about? I don’t even have a place to live. Having a baby is last on my long list of problems at this point in my life. Right now the thing on my mind is facing Isabel, I can’t believe what I heard her say. It really hurts that she did all that because of how I treated Max, then again I couldn’t be a hypocrite either because I did hurt Max. And because of that hurt he moved on and won the heart of someone else, it pains me to think about it but if he’s happy then that’s all I could hope for at this point, along with his forgiveness.
I won’t let myself think of all the questions he must have and that answers that I have to provide him with. He needs the answers and I need to tell him the truth, but if I’m honest with myself even after I tell him the truth he’s going to know that I was holding back and I shouldn’t have. He was my best friend above everything else and I trusted him with my life but I wasn’t the best friend I should have been to him, that’s where I failed him. Because what it all boils down to is the fact that I lied to him, and as much as I know it hurt him, it hurt me even more to know that I felt like I had no choice.
“Aunt Liz. Aunt Liz! Aunt Liz!” Damian’s voice pulls me from my thoughts.
“Yes sweetie? Oh your toys! Why don’t you bring them up on top of the bed so we can look at them together.”
“Sure.” He puts them all on the bed for me then crawls back into my lap and begins telling me about each one and whom they were from.
***********************************
Max
I am lying down on the couch downstairs in the living room. I have the TV on but I’m not watching it. I’m lost in my thoughts once again. This has got to stop. Just seeing Liz so playful and carefree reminds me of the Liz I knew, but maybe I didn’t know her at all. No. I know her, something happened and I will find out what it was.
I decide to turn my gaze to the television; currently there is a movie on…chick flick… figures.
Liz is the Queen of chick flicks, if there is one playing within a ten-mile radius, she knows about it. I mean down to the time, day and theater. If it’s coming on DVD, she knows the day it’s coming out and what store will have it available first. Crazy.
It makes me laugh though because I know she wasn’t faking and I know that was Liz, Liz with no worries anyway. The thing I don’t get is that she was with Jordan during these times. So did something happen after that time? I don’t know anymore.
Oh brother, here we have the classic chick flick date. Guy picks girl up at her house; they have dinner and a movie. Now the only good thing about that is the movie, you know when the girl gets scared and practically jumps out of her chair into your lap. I remember the first time I took Liz to the movies to see something other than a chick flick, I wanted to see the first Halloween, they had brought it back to theaters for a limited time and I didn’t want to miss it. I was going away to college at the end of the summer, and I wanted to spend as much time with her before I left as I could. I usually went to see those types of movies with Michael or Alex.
She begged me not to take her and normally I would listen to her but I wasn’t budging on that one. She was terrified to go to sleep or anywhere without every single light on.
***********************************
“Come on Max, I don’t want to see it. Can’t we just watch another movie?” She tells me giving me her ‘I’m a lost little puppy come help me’ face. She is too adorable for words and I love her even more for it. Unfortunately for her I’m not changing my mind on this one.
“No Liz.”
“No? What is that Max, you never tell me no.” She looks hurt and confused.
“I’m sorry baby but I’m going to see Halloween and I want you to come with me but if you don’t want to then you can stay here.”
“And do what Max? Sit in your room watching TV? No I’ll just go but you know how I hate scary movies.” I walk up to her and wrap my arms around her waist and she looks up at me.
“Liz it’s just a movie and besides I’ll never let anything happen to you, so you coming?” I ask her giving her my knowing smirk; I know she’s going to give in. I just wonder how long it’s going to take her.
“I don’t know, I mean I could just draw if I get bored waiting for you. Let me think about it for a little while.” She extracts my arms from around her waist to sit on the edge of my bed.
“Liz, you know it starts in like a half hour so you get like five seconds to decide.” She lies down and places her arms behind her head. She’s stalling damnit!
“No Max, I’m not going. I’ll be scared, then you’ll make fun of me and then you’ll come back here and scare me.” She sits up and crosses her arms. I approach her slowly and get on my knees in front of her.
“Baby I would never do that to you first of all, and secondly I really want to spend some time with you, but if you don’t want to go then I guess I’ll…”
“Really?”
“Really what?”
“You want to spend time with me?” She asks shyly not looking directly at me anymore. How can she not know that I love spending time with her?
“Liz, I love spending time with you, so if you really don’t want to go I won’t go.” Her head snapped up to look into my eyes.
“Max.” She whispers my name and I look at how her features change before she asks,
“You would miss the movie for me? I mean you’ve wanted to see it for so long.”
“It’s not that important Liz, at least not as important as you are, so yes if you don’t want to go I won’t go either.” Just then she lunges at me and wraps her arms around my neck and places kisses all over my face.
“Thank you Max.” I guess this means I’ll be missing yet another movie, but it’s worth it to make her happy and to see her smile. She gets up off the bed and walks over to the door.
“Come on Max we’re going to miss the movie.” She opens the door and makes her way down the hall. What the hell just happened? I shrug my shoulders and follow her out.
We make it to the movies just in time for the previews to start.
“Liz do you want something to drink?” I know her answer is going to be no but I love hearing her excuse for it.
“No Max you know that if I even take a sip of something I’ll have to pee like a Russian race horse and then people will start getting evil in the theater after about the fifth time I get up because I’ll be in the way. No thanks!” She sits back in her seat, she’s too cute for words.
“Okay Liz.” Of course I know that’s all bullshit because the movie will start and about five minutes in she’ll be sneaking sips of my soda.
“Max what if it’s really scary? I know you saw it so like on a scale of one to ten, how scary is it?” She looks at me seriously.
“I would say a definite ten, especially when Jamie Lee Curtis is in the closet screaming for her life cause Jason’s trying to kill her, yeah a ten.” I say nonchalantly. Then I feel her death grip on my forearm.
“Are you serious? Max I can’t watch this, I’ll be too scared.” She hisses out to me. I turn slightly in my chair and I lift my hand to caress the side of her face.
“Liz it will be okay, I’m here and if you get scared just cover your eyes and don’t look at the screen.” Right at that moment the lights went out and the movie started, I could feel her grip tighten against my arm and I just had to smile.
About a half hour into the movie, she had her head buried in my shoulder. I just ran my arm up and down her back trying to comfort her. I know she was here because of me but I couldn’t enjoy myself if she was scared to death. Nothing really happened but she said,
“The music is creepy Max. God! Who comes up with this shit? Does someone sit in their bedroom at night in the dark thinking about what the creepiest sounds they could create and put in a movie that is almost completely pitched black with people screaming everywhere, that’s a job for the records books Max. Getting paid to scare the shit out of people.” She says it so seriously and her eyes are practically bugging out of her head.
Ten minutes later she hops up off her seat and situates herself on my lap burring her head in my neck whenever she thought something was going to happen. I can’t say I didn’t love to feel her next to me. I wish she was mine for all time, but she’s not. I reached out my arm to grab the soda in the holder and take a few sips, I knew she wanted some but she has yet to reach for it, so when her eyes were glued to the screen, I placed the straw near her lips and just like I knew she took a few sips.
After the movie she was terrified to walk to the parking lot to get the car so I had to carry her there…and into the house. My parents are away on a business trip and since it was the summer Isabel wasn’t home, so I brought her right to my bedroom. I quickly went into the bathroom with the intent on changing my clothes for bed, but she won’t let me leave her alone.
“Where are you going?”
“What do you mean? Same place I go every night, to the bathroom to change.”
“No.”
“Ah no?”
“Damn straight Evans I saw that damn movie and now I’m terrified so, you can’t leave me here.”
“Liz, are you sure?”
“Yes, now I’ll turn around and you get changed.”
“Why are you turning around, it’s not like you’ve never…”
“That is besides the point, now just change. Oh and I need a shirt cause I didn’t bring a change of clothes.”
***********************************
The whole night and every night for the entire summer that was the routine, after that I never took her to see one unless it was something she said she wanted to see.
My cell phone ringing brought me from my thoughts. I flipped it open but didn’t recognize the number.
“Hello?”
“Hey Max what’s going on?”
“Michael, where are you?”
“I’m a grabbing something to eat why?” Okay this line of questioning is getting me nowhere.
“Alright then, what happened with Angela? Did you tell her?” He was quite for a moment; I think maybe he didn’t hear me.
“Michael?”
“I’m here, I told her and she cried. Then I told her to stay at the house until she found another place or whatever, so…” I already know what his next question is because I already knew what would happen, he would let her stay until she decided what she wanted to do.
“So?”
“I wanted to find out if I could crash at your place until she moves out? I know that with Liz coming and everything…”
“Michael, there is plenty of room and you know it, so just haul your shit over there and I’ll call you later after I talk to Liz.”
“You haven’t talked to her yet?”
“No, but I will just as soon as we are done with dinner, and then maybe after we watch a movie or something, and then maybe I’ll just you know wait till tomorrow because after all she just got out of the hospital and I don’t want to drop this on her or….”
“Stop! Maxwell you have to tell her and I know what you mean maybe you should wait till later or tomorrow, but aren’t you leaving the day after tomorrow?”
“Yeah.” I answer him meekly.
“And she can’t fly right?”
“No the doctors said it would be best if she waited, but I can’t Michael I have to get back there, so I’ll have to tell her tonight you know to give her time to think and stuff.” I honestly do, I’m trying to prolong the conversation but I need for her to understand how I feel about her staying here and staying with me.
“Then I’ll be here for you when you need me.”
“Speaking of needing, how are you doing Michael? I mean are you okay? Do you think you did the right thing?”
“I’m not going to lie it was hard, but what’s even harder is living without Maria. The easy part was breaking things off with Angela, the hard part is trying to see what or even if Maria and I have anything left to be saved.”
“I know you do Michael and when I get back, I will help you.”
“Thanks Max.”
“What are big brothers for anyway?”
“Big brother, Max we’re the same age, in fact my birthday is before yours so, I’m the big brother.”
“Details Michael, don’t get hung up on them.” I say laughingly.
“Whatever, later.”
“Later.”
I lean up to turn off the television and I see Alex enter the room.
“Hey Max, what’s going on?”
“Nothing much Alex, did you talk to Liz yet?”
“Nah, I was just letting her get situated and everything. Did you talk to her?” I look away from him and rise from the couch.
“No, but I will before the day is over. How are you doing Alex? I haven’t seen you around much?” I ask him and he sinks into the nearest couch to regard me.
“I’m okay I guess, it’s just really hard because I still live here and I have to see her everyday.” I feel his pain, right now he probably doesn’t know anything about the fight I had with her and I’m not going to bring it up.
“I know you guys had a fight.” He says to me and I quickly turn to face him.
“You do?” Isabel actually told Alex, I can’t believe it.
“Yeah, she told me it all when I found her crying in the bathroom an hour ago.” I feel bad now, maybe I was too hard on her, maybe I should have just tried to see it from her side or…
“Max stop!” Alex rises from the couch and stands in front of me. Alex is creepy sometimes; it’s like he knows what you’re thinking by just reading the expressions on your face. I noticed Liz does that a lot too.
“You didn’t do or say anything wrong, you have to stop blaming yourself for what people do, it’s not your fault, you couldn’t have stopped it if you tried. Isabel has been digging that hole for a long time Max and it’s up to her to change, not anyone else. Hell even I can’t save her from herself.”
“Yeah but she’s my…”
“No! Max you have someone else more important right now that needs you, someone you need to help because she wants to be helped. Isabel will come around, I hope but until then she has to do it on her own, she can’t ride someone else’s coat tails any longer. She has to want to change not just say it.”
“What does that mean for you guys? I mean are you not going to try?” I wonder if he’s giving up on her, Isabel is a difficult person to love but I always thought that her and Alex were going to be together forever. They took the impossible situation and worked at it and made it, I’d hate to see them come to an end.
“Max, don’t hate me okay for saying this. I love your sister more than I could ever love any other person, but she hurt me over and over again. She has lied and manipulated people, myself included. I don’t know how to love her like this, if this is the person that she chooses to be, then I can’t be with her no matter how much I want to. I would be lying to her and myself and I won’t do that, not when Damian is involved. I won’t stay with her because of him, because we didn’t get together because of him. I need to not be with Isabel, so when we move the California I won’t be living with her and I won’t have a relationship with her outside of Damian. We need a break otherwise this will destroy us and there will be nothing left to fix.”
“First of all Alex I could never hate you, what happens between you and Isabel is exactly that, between the two of you. I can separate my feelings on the situation but I completely understand where you’re coming from, it’s exactly where I am with her as well. That’s why I’m kind of glad I’ll be leaving in two days because I need to get away and just reevaluate things.”
“And Liz?”
“Alex, I haven’t told Liz yet, but I will tonight.”
“Good.” I just nod and start to leave the room when Alex’s voice stops me,
“Don’t let her win Max.” I don’t turn around I simply tell him,
“Trust me I have no intentions of losing.” I continue my way towards the stairs and to Liz.
TBC…
Last edited by Behrsgirl77 on Wed Sep 29, 2004 5:49 pm, edited 1 time in total.